The danger of tolerating levellers in a civil state, or, An historicall narration of the dangerous pernicious practices and opinions wherewith Samuel Gorton and his levelling accomplices so much disturbed and molested the severall plantations in New-England parallel to the positions and proceedings of the present levellers in Old-England : wherein their severall errors dangerous and very destructive to the peace both of church and state ... together with the course that was there taken for suppressing them are fully set forth, with a satisfactory answer to their complaints made to the Parliament / by Edw. Winslow of Plymouth in New-England.
         Winslow, Edward, 1595-1655.
      
       
         
           1649
        
      
       Approx. 262 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 54 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-07 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A66680
         Wing W3035
         ESTC R33679
         13547500
         ocm 13547500
         100163
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A66680)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 100163)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1559:46)
      
       
         
           
             The danger of tolerating levellers in a civil state, or, An historicall narration of the dangerous pernicious practices and opinions wherewith Samuel Gorton and his levelling accomplices so much disturbed and molested the severall plantations in New-England parallel to the positions and proceedings of the present levellers in Old-England : wherein their severall errors dangerous and very destructive to the peace both of church and state ... together with the course that was there taken for suppressing them are fully set forth, with a satisfactory answer to their complaints made to the Parliament / by Edw. Winslow of Plymouth in New-England.
             Winslow, Edward, 1595-1655.
          
           [4], 103 p.
           
             Printed by Rich. Cotes for John Bellamy ...,
             London :
             1649.
          
           
             Errata p. 103.
             Imperfect: print show-through.
             Reproduction of original in the Harvard University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Levellers.
           Great Britain -- History -- Civil War, 1642-1649.
           Rhode Island -- History -- Colonial period, ca. 1600-1775.
           Massachusetts -- History -- Colonial period, ca. 1600-1775.
        
      
    
     
        2003-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-03 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-05 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-05 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-06 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           Danger
           of
           Tolerating
           LEVELLERS
           In
           a
           Civill
           State
           :
           OR
           ,
           An
           Historicall
           Narration
           of
           the
           dangerous
           pernicious
           practices
           and
           opinions
           ,
           wherewith
           
             SAMVEL
             GORTON
          
           and
           his
           Levelling
           Accomplices
           so
           much
           disturbed
           and
           molested
           the
           severall
           Plantations
           in
           NEW-ENGLAND
           ;
           (
           Parallel
           to
           the
           positions
           and
           proceedings
           of
           the
           present
           Levellers
           in
           OLD-ENGLAND
           .
           )
           .
           Wherein
           their
           severall
           Errors
           dangerous
           and
           very
           destructive
           to
           the
           peace
           both
           of
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           their
           cariage
           and
           reviling
           language
           against
           Magistracy
           and
           all
           Civill
           power
           ,
           and
           their
           blasphemous
           speeches
           against
           the
           holy
           things
           of
           God
           :
           TOGETHER
           ,
           With
           the
           Course
           that
           was
           there
           taken
           for
           suppressing
           them
           ,
           are
           fully
           set
           forth
           :
           With
           a
           Satisfactory
           Answer
           to
           their
           Complaints
           made
           to
           the
           PARLIAMENT
           :
           By
           Edw.
           Winslow
           of
           Plymouth
           in
           New-England
           .
        
         
           London
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             Rich.
             Cotes
          
           for
           
             Iohn
             Bellamy
          
           at
           the
           three
           Golden
           Lions
           in
           Corn-hill
           ,
           neare
           the
           Royall
           Exchange
           ,
           1649.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           The
           Contents
           .
        
         
           
             THe
             Magistrates
             proceedings
             
               at
               Boston
               in
               New-England
            
             ,
             against
             
               Samuel
               Gorton
            
             and
             his
             Accomplices
             
               pag.
               1.
            
             
          
           
             The
             first
             Letter
             of
             
               Samuel
               Gorton
            
             and
             his
             Accomplices
             to
             the
             Magistrates
             of
             Boston
             in
             
               New-England
               p.
               9.
            
             
          
           
             The
             second
             Letter
             of
             
               Samuel
               Gorton
            
             and
             his
             Accomplices
             to
             the
             Magistrates
             of
             Boston
             in
             
               New-England
               .
               p.
               28.
            
             
          
           
             Certain
             observations
             collected
             out
             of
             both
             their
             Letters
             ,
             containing
             their
             reproachfull
             Speeches
             of
             the
             government
             and
             Magistrates
             of
             the
             
               Massachusets
               .
               p.
               38.
            
             
          
           
             Their
             reviling
             language
             against
             Magistracy
             it self
             ,
             and
             all
             Civill
             power
             .
             
               p.
               43.
            
             
          
           
             Their
             blasphemous
             speeches
             against
             the
             holy
             things
             of
             God.
             
               p.
               47.
            
             
          
           
             The
             sum
             of
             the
             presentment
             of
             
               Samuel
               Gorton
            
             ,
             at
             Portsmouth
             in
             
               Roade
               Island
            
             ,
             by
             the
             grand
             Iury.
             
               p.
               54.
            
             
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Roger
               Williams
            
             his
             Letter
             unto
             
               Mr.
               Winthrop
            
             concerning
             
               Samuel
               Gorton
               .
               p.
               55.
            
             
          
           
             A
             Letter
             from
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             Providence
             against
             Gorton
             and
             his
             Accomplices
             .
             
               p.
               56.
            
             
          
           
             The
             true
             Cause
             of
             Gortons
             sufferings
             in
             
               New-England
               .
               p.
               66.
            
             
          
           
             
             The
             ground
             of
             a
             War
             like
             to
             ensue
             .
             
               p.
               71.
            
             
          
           
             Gortons
             abuse
             of
             
               Mr.
               Cotton
            
             ,
             and
             
               Mr.
               Ward
            
             answered
             .
             
               p.
               76.
            
             
          
           
             A
             false
             Glosse
             of
             State
             service
             discovered
             .
             
               p.
               80.
            
             
          
           
             Gorton
             Preached
             against
             Magistracie
             ,
             and
             yet
             accepts
             it
             in
             his
             own
             person
             .
             
               p.
               83.
            
             
          
           
             The
             ground
             or
             Cause
             of
             our
             first
             planting
             in
             
               New-England
               p.
               88.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Church
             at
             Leyden
             ,
             and
             the
             Churches
             in
             New-England
             ,
             hold
             Communion
             with
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             .
             
               p.
               93.
            
             
          
           
             New-Englands
             practice
             toward
             them
             that
             differ
             from
             them
             in
             Religion
             .
             
               p.
               100.
            
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           TRVE
           RELATION
           OF
           THE
           Proceedings
           of
           the
           Governour
           and
           Company
           of
           the
           Massachusets
           in
           New
           :
           England
           ,
           against
           Samuel
           Gorton
           and
           his
           Accomplices
           ;
           with
           the
           grounds
           and
           reasons
           thereof
           ,
           examined
           and
           allowed
           by
           their
           Generall
           Court
           holden
           at
           Boston
           in
           November
           ,
           1646.
           
        
         
           SAMVEL
           GORTON
           lived
           sometime
           at
           Plymouth
           ,
           where
           his
           behaviour
           was
           so
           turbulent
           and
           offensive
           both
           to
           the
           Magistrates
           and
           others
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           necessitated
           to
           drive
           him
           out
           of
           their
           Jurisdiction
           .
           From
           thence
           hee
           went
           to
           Roade-Island
           ,
           where
           hee
           began
           to
           raise
           sedition
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           a
           party
           against
           the
           Authority
           there
           ;
           for
           which
           hee
           was
           apprehended
           and
           whipped
           ,
           and
           so
           sent
           away
           .
           From
           thence
           (
           with
           some
           others
           whom
           hee
           had
           gathered
           to
           his
           part
           )
           ●ee
           removed
           to
           Providence
           ,
           where
           Mr.
           
             Roger
             Williams
          
           then
           lived
           .
           Hee
           (
           with
           some
           others
           )
           opposed
           his
           sitting
           down
           there
           as
           an
           Inhabitant
           ,
           onely
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           present
           distresse
           ,
           they
           gave
           way
           for
           his
           abode
           for
           a
           time
           .
           But
           being
           once
           housed
           ,
           hee
           soon
           drew
           so
           great
           a
           party
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           beyond
           the
           power
           of
           Mr.
           Williams
           and
           his
           party
           to
           drive
           them
           out
           ,
           or
           to
           rule
           them
           there
           ;
           so
           as
           both
           parties
           came
           armed
           into
           the
           field
           each
           against
           other
           ,
           and
           had
           fought
           it
           out
           ,
           had
           not
           Mr.
           Williams
           used
           meanes
           for
           pacification
           .
           
           Hereupon
           many
           of
           the
           chiefe
           of
           Providence
           sent
           messengers
           with
           a
           Letter
           to
           the
           Governour
           and
           Councell
           of
           the
           Massachusets
           ,
           desiring
           aide
           against
           Gorton
           and
           his
           company
           ;
           but
           they
           were
           answered
           ,
           that
           not
           being
           within
           our
           Jurisdiction
           nor
           consederation
           we
           had
           no
           ground
           to
           interpose
           in
           their
           quarrells
           .
           Soone
           after
           some
           of
           those
           men
           tendred
           themselves
           and
           their
           lands
           to
           come
           under
           our
           Government
           ,
           and
           were
           received
           .
        
         
           There
           live
           neere
           to
           Providence
           two
           small
           Indian
           Sachims
           called
           Pumham
           and
           Socononoco
           ,
           who
           though
           they
           are
           as
           free
           as
           the
           great
           Sachim
           o●
           the
           Nanohigganset
           :
           Yet
           Myantonimo
           the
           then
           Sachim
           of
           of
           Nanoligganset
           (
           being
           a
           very
           proud
           and
           sterne
           man
           )
           kept
           them
           in
           great
           awe
           .
           This
           poore
           
             Sachim
             Pumham
          
           had
           a
           large
           parcell
           of
           land
           neer
           Providence
           ,
           very
           convenient
           for
           plantation
           ,
           which
           Gorton
           and
           his
           company
           (
           being
           now
           about
           13
           ,
           or
           14.
           )
           taking
           notice
           of
           ,
           and
           fearing
           they
           should
           not
           be
           able
           to
           keep
           their
           power
           long
           where
           they
           were
           ,
           dealt
           with
           Myantonimo
           for
           this
           parcell
           of
           land
           ,
           promising
           him
           a
           good
           parcell
           of
           Wampam
           for
           it
           .
           And
           because
           they
           knew
           that
           Pamham
           was
           the
           true
           owner
           of
           it
           ,
           they
           dealt
           with
           him
           also
           ;
           but
           he
           refusing
           to
           sell
           it
           (
           for
           hee
           dwelt
           upon
           it
           ,
           or
           very
           neare
           to
           it
           )
           they
           caused
           Myantonimo
           to
           send
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           having
           drawn
           a
           Writing
           purporting
           the
           sale
           thereof
           for
           a
           certaine
           consideration
           to
           bee
           given
           to
           both
           of
           them
           ,
           Myantonimo
           signed
           it
           ,
           and
           hee
           for
           feare
           of
           Myantonimo
           set
           his
           mark
           to
           it
           also
           ,
           not
           knowing
           what
           it
           was
           .
           But
           when
           Gorton
           tendred
           him
           the
           consideration
           for
           it
           ,
           hee
           utterly
           refused
           it
           ,
           it
           being
           the
           Indians
           manner
           not
           to
           account
           any
           thing
           sold
           ,
           till
           the
           party
           have
           received
           the
           thing
           it
           is
           sold
           for
           .
        
         
           But
           upon
           this
           colourable
           title
           Gorton
           and
           his
           company
           enter
           upon
           the
           land
           ,
           and
           build
           some
           houses
           ,
           and
           withall
           much
           wrong
           the
           Indians
           with
           their
           cattle
           ,
           and
           having
           Myantonimo
           their
           friend
           ,
           behave
           themselves
           very
           insolently
           toward
           the
           poor
           Indians
           ,
           who
           (
           having
           no
           friends
           or
           meanes
           to
           relieve
           themselves
           )
           came
           and
           tendred
           themselves
           and
           their
           lands
           to
           the
           government
           of
           the
           Massachusets
           ,
           who
           (
           by
           order
           of
           the
           Court
           )
           gave
           notice
           thereof
           to
           Myantonimo
           ,
           and
           appointed
           him
           to
           come
           or
           send
           to
           the
           next
           Court
           at
           Boston
           ,
           to
           shew
           his
           title
           or
           interest
           (
           if
           hee
           had
           any
           )
           to
           the
           said
           Pumham
           and
           Socono●oco
           or
           their
           lands
           .
           At
           the
           time
           appointed
           hee
           came
           ,
           and
           pretended
           that
           they
           were
           his
           vassalls
           ,
           but
           it
           appeared
           clearly
           both
           by
           a
           w●lting
           from
           Mr.
           Williams
           ,
           and
           the
           testimony
           of
           some
           other
           English
           in
           those
           parts
           ,
           and
           of
           divers
           other
           Indians
           no
           way
           related
           to
           
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           free
           Sachims
           ;
           so
           as
           Myantonimo
           having
           nothing
           to
           reply
           ,
           the
           Court
           received
           the
           two
           Indian
           Sachims
           with
           their
           subjects
           and
           lands
           under
           the
           government
           and
           protection
           of
           the
           Massachusetts
           ;
           and
           upon
           that
           writ
           to
           our
           neighbours
           of
           Providence
           ,
           intimating
           the
           same
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           advising
           Gorton
           and
           his
           company
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           had
           any
           just
           title
           to
           the
           lands
           they
           possessed
           ,
           they
           should
           come
           ,
           or
           send
           some
           for
           them
           to
           shew
           the
           same
           to
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           offered
           them
           safe
           conduct
           .
           This
           letter
           from
           the
           Court
           they
           tooke
           in
           great
           disdaine
           ,
           and
           returned
           scornfull
           and
           menacing
           answers
           by
           word
           of
           mouth
           ,
           and
           a
           good
           time
           after
           they
           wrote
           a
           letter
           to
           the
           Court
           full
           of
           reproach
           and
           blasphemies
           ,
           not
           onely
           against
           the
           Magistrates
           ,
           but
           against
           the
           Churches
           and
           Ordinances
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           Copy
           thereof
           hereafter
           following
           will
           appeare
           .
           Notwithstanding
           these
           provocations
           and
           daily
           wrongs
           offered
           to
           those
           few
           English
           their
           neighbours
           (
           who
           had
           formerly
           submitted
           themselves
           to
           our
           Government
           )
           wee
           sate
           still
           neare
           halfe
           a
           yeare
           ,
           and
           before
           we
           attempted
           any
           thing
           against
           them
           ,
           wee
           advised
           with
           the
           Commissioners
           of
           the
           united
           Colonies
           ,
           who
           (
           upon
           testimony
           of
           their
           insolent
           and
           injurious
           courses
           ,
           and
           perusall
           of
           the
           letter
           they
           sent
           to
           us
           )
           left
           them
           to
           us
           to
           proceed
           according
           to
           Justice
           .
           Whereupon
           the
           Court
           sent
           againe
           to
           them
           by
           two
           of
           their
           members
           ,
           who
           carryed
           letters
           (
           to
           require
           and
           perswade
           them
           to
           come
           and
           give
           satisfaction
           ,
           )
           and
           a
           safe
           Conduct
           withall
           ;
           but
           they
           entertained
           those
           Messengers
           as
           they
           had
           done
           the
           former
           ,
           threatening
           to
           whip
           one
           ,
           whom
           they
           tooke
           along
           with
           them
           ;
           and
           sent
           us
           word
           ,
           that
           if
           wee
           had
           any
           thing
           to
           say
           to
           them
           ,
           wee
           should
           come
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           wee
           should
           have
           justice
           there
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           wee
           came
           with
           force
           ,
           they
           would
           meet
           us
           half
           the
           way
           .
           Our
           messengers
           returning
           with
           these
           scornfull
           answers
           ,
           the
           Court
           resolved
           to
           send
           some
           force
           to
           fetch
           them
           in
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           there
           came
           a
           second
           letter
           from
           them
           ;
           (
           the
           Copy
           whereof
           is
           hereafter
           also
           set
           downe
           )
           but
           before
           wee
           sent
           forth
           our
           souldiers
           ,
           wee
           wrote
           to
           them
           to
           this
           effect
           :
           Viz.
           That
           although
           the
           injuries
           and
           provocations
           wee
           had
           indured
           from
           them
           were
           very
           grievous
           ,
           yet
           that
           our
           Justice
           and
           moderation
           might
           appeare
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           wee
           had
           condescended
           so
           farre
           to
           their
           owne
           proposition
           ,
           as
           wee
           would
           send
           some
           Commissioners
           to
           them
           ,
           to
           heare
           their
           answers
           and
           allegations
           ,
           and
           if
           thereupon
           they
           would
           give
           us
           such
           satisfaction
           as
           should
           bee
           just
           ,
           wee
           would
           leave
           them
           in
           peace
           ;
           if
           otherwise
           ,
           wee
           would
           right
           our selves
           by
           force
           of
           Armes
           :
           And
           signified
           withall
           ,
           
           that
           wee
           would
           send
           a
           sufficient
           guard
           with
           our
           Commissioners
           ;
           for
           seeing
           they
           would
           not
           trust
           thems●lves
           with
           us
           upon
           our
           safe
           conduct
           ,
           wee
           had
           no
           reason
           to
           trust
           any
           of
           ours
           with
           them
           upon
           their
           bare
           curtesie
           .
           Accordingly
           about
           a
           week
           after
           wee
           sent
           three
           Commissioners
           ,
           and
           40
           Musqueteers
           with
           them
           ,
           with
           instructions
           ,
           first
           to
           speak
           and
           treate
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           require
           satisfaction
           according
           to
           Justice
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           were
           denyed
           ,
           then
           to
           take
           them
           by
           force
           ,
           and
           bring
           them
           prisoners
           to
           Boston
           ;
           and
           to
           take
           with
           all
           so
           much
           of
           their
           substance
           as
           should
           satisfie
           our
           charges
           .
           By
           the
           way
           as
           they
           went
           they
           met
           with
           another
           letter
           from
           them
           ,
           letting
           them
           know
           ,
           that
           they
           feared
           them
           not
           ,
           but
           were
           prepared
           for
           them
           :
           And
           accordingly
           they
           had
           fortified
           themselves
           in
           one
           house
           (
           some
           12
           of
           them
           )
           and
           had
           lined
           the
           walls
           with
           earth
           (
           ●usket
           proofe
           )
           and
           had
           made
           Flanckers
           ,
           and
           provided
           victualls
           ,
           &c.
           to
           indure
           a
           siege
           .
           So
           that
           when
           our
           Commissi●ners
           came
           to
           the
           place
           ,
           they
           would
           admit
           no
           parly
           .
           But
           after
           a
           while
           ,
           by
           the
           mediation
           of
           some
           of
           their
           neighbours
           ,
           they
           were
           content
           to
           parley
           ,
           and
           offered
           to
           referre
           the
           cause
           to
           Arbitrators
           ,
           so
           as
           some
           of
           ●hem
           might
           bee
           of
           Providence
           ,
           or
           of
           Roade
           Island
           .
           Our
           Commissioners
           were
           content
           to
           send
           to
           us
           to
           know
           our
           minds
           about
           it
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           sate
           still
           .
           Such
           of
           the
           Court
           as
           could
           meet
           ,
           returned
           answer
           that
           their
           Proposition
           was
           neither
           seasonable
           nor
           reasonable
           ,
           nor
           could
           it
           bee
           safe
           or
           honourable
           for
           us
           to
           accept
           thereof
           :
           1
           Because
           they
           would
           never
           offer
           nor
           hearken
           to
           any
           terms
           of
           agreement
           before
           our
           souldiers
           had
           them
           in
           their
           power
           .
           2
           Because
           the
           ground
           of
           their
           Proposition
           was
           false
           ,
           for
           wee
           were
           not
           parties
           (
           as
           they
           pretended
           )
           but
           equall
           Judges
           between
           the
           Indians
           and
           others
           who
           were
           complainants
           ,
           and
           themselves
           ,
           (
           and
           yet
           in
           a
           case
           of
           warre
           ,
           parties
           may
           bee
           Judges
           .
           )
           3
           They
           were
           no
           State
           ,
           or
           Body
           politique
           ,
           but
           a
           few
           fugitives
           living
           without
           Law
           or
           Government
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           honourable
           for
           us
           to
           joyne
           with
           them
           in
           such
           a
           way
           of
           reference
           .
           4
           The
           parties
           whom
           they
           would
           referre
           it
           unto
           ,
           were
           such
           as
           had
           been
           rejected
           by
           us
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Governments
           in
           the
           Country
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           likely
           to
           bee
           equall
           to
           us
           ,
           nor
           able
           to
           judge
           of
           the
           cause
           :
           and
           their
           blasphemous
           and
           reproachfull
           writings
           ,
           &c.
           were
           not
           matters
           fit
           to
           bee
           composed
           by
           Arbi●ement
           ,
           (
           being
           deeply
           criminall
           )
           but
           either
           to
           bee
           purged
           away
           by
           repentance
           and
           publique
           satisfaction
           ,
           or
           else
           by
           publique
           punishment
           .
           For
           these
           and
           other
           reasons
           ,
           the
           Commissioners
           were
           required
           to
           proceed
           according
           to
           their
           Instructions
           .
           
           And
           thereupon
           they
           intrenched
           themselves
           about
           the
           house
           ,
           and
           in
           few
           dayes
           forced
           them
           to
           yeeld
           ,
           and
           so
           brought
           them
           to
           Boston
           ,
           where
           they
           were
           kept
           in
           prison
           till
           the
           Court
           sate
           ,
           and
           had
           their
           dyet
           from
           the
           Cookes
           (
           as
           good
           meat
           and
           drinke
           as
           the
           Towne
           afforded
           .
           )
           The
           next
           Lords
           day
           they
           refused
           to
           goe
           to
           the
           Church
           assembly
           ,
           except
           they
           might
           have
           liberty
           to
           speake
           there
           ,
           as
           occasion
           should
           be
           .
           They
           were
           answered
           by
           some
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           that
           it
           appertained
           to
           the
           Elders
           to
           order
           the
           affairs
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           they
           might
           presuppose
           they
           should
           not
           bee
           denyed
           such
           liberty
           ,
           speaking
           words
           of
           truth
           and
           sobernesse
           .
           So
           in
           the
           afternoon
           they
           came
           ,
           and
           were
           placed
           in
           a
           convenient
           seate
           before
           the
           Elders
           .
           Mr.
           Cotton
           the
           Teacher
           taught
           then
           (
           in
           his
           ordinary
           course
           )
           out
           of
           Acts
           19.
           of
           Demetrius
           speech
           for
           Diana
           her
           silver
           shrine
           .
           After
           Sermon
           Gorton
           desired
           leave
           to
           speake
           ,
           which
           being
           granted
           ,
           hee
           tooke
           occasion
           from
           the
           Sermon
           to
           speake
           to
           this
           effect
           ,
           That
           in
           the
           Church
           now
           there
           was
           nothing
           but
           Christ
           ,
           so
           that
           all
           our
           Ordinances
           ,
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           Sacraments
           ,
           &c.
           were
           but
           mens
           inventions
           ,
           for
           shew
           and
           po●p
           ,
           and
           no
           other
           then
           those
           silver
           shrines
           of
           Diana
           .
           He
           said
           also
           ,
           that
           if
           Christ
           lives
           eternally
           ,
           then
           he
           died
           eternally
           ,
           and
           other
           speeches
           of
           like
           kinde
           .
           And
           indeed
           it
           appeareth
           both
           by
           his
           speeches
           and
           letters
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           his
           opinion
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           incarnate
           in
           Adam
           ,
           and
           was
           that
           image
           of
           God
           ,
           wherein
           Adam
           was
           created
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           chiefe
           worke
           and
           merit
           lay
           in
           his
           Inanition
           ,
           when
           he
           became
           such
           a
           thing
           ,
           so
           meane
           ,
           &c.
           and
           that
           his
           being
           borne
           after
           of
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           ,
           and
           suffering
           ,
           &c.
           was
           but
           a
           manifestation
           of
           his
           suffering
           ,
           &c.
           in
           Adam
           .
           Another
           of
           them
           said
           that
           the
           Sabbath
           was
           Christ
           ,
           and
           so
           was
           borne
           of
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           .
           They
           called
           Magistracy
           among
           Christians
           an
           Idol
           ;
           yet
           they
           did
           acknowledge
           a
           Magistracy
           in
           the
           world
           to
           bee
           subjected
           to
           as
           an
           Ordinance
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           onely
           as
           naturall
           ;
           as
           the
           father
           over
           his
           wife
           and
           children
           ,
           and
           an
           hereditary
           Prince
           over
           his
           subjects
           .
        
         
           Their
           first
           appearance
           before
           the
           Court
           was
           upon
           the
           Lecture
           day
           at
           Boston
           ,
           before
           a
           very
           great
           Assembly
           ,
           where
           first
           the
           Governour
           declared
           the
           cause
           and
           manner
           of
           all
           the
           proceedings
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           their
           Letters
           were
           openly
           read
           ,
           and
           they
           had
           liberty
           to
           object
           ,
           and
           anwers
           were
           given
           ,
           as
           followeth
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           to
           their
           plea
           ,
           That
           they
           were
           not
           within
           our
           Jurisdiction
           ;
           it
           was
           answered
           :
           1
           If
           they
           were
           not
           within
           ours
           ,
           yet
           they
           were
           within
           the
           Jurisdiction
           of
           one
           of
           our
           confederates
           ,
           who
           had
           referred
           
           them
           to
           us
           .
           2
           If
           they
           were
           within
           no
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           then
           was
           there
           none
           to
           complaine
           to
           for
           redresse
           of
           our
           injuries
           in
           way
           of
           ordinary
           Justice
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           had
           no
           way
           of
           relief
           but
           by
           force
           of
           Armes
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           to
           their
           plea
           
             Of
             persecution
             for
             their
             Conscience
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           It
           was
           answered
           ,
           that
           wee
           did
           not
           meddle
           with
           them
           for
           their
           opinions
           ,
           otherwise
           then
           they
           had
           given
           us
           occasion
           ,
           by
           their
           owne
           Letters
           and
           free
           speeches
           amongstus
           ,
           for
           wee
           wrote
           to
           them
           about
           civill
           Controversies
           onely
           ,
           and
           gave
           them
           no
           occasion
           to
           vent
           their
           blasphemies
           and
           revilings
           against
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           Religion
           set
           up
           with
           us
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           for
           their
           title
           to
           the
           Indians
           lands
           :
           wee
           had
           divers
           times
           desired
           them
           to
           make
           it
           appeare
           ;
           but
           they
           alwayes
           refused
           ,
           even
           to
           our
           Commissioners
           ,
           whom
           (
           according
           to
           their
           owne
           motion
           )
           wee
           sent
           last
           to
           them
           :
           and
           since
           they
           were
           in
           prison
           ,
           wee
           offered
           them
           to
           send
           for
           any
           witnesses
           they
           would
           name
           to
           us
           for
           that
           end
           ,
           but
           this
           also
           they
           refused
           .
           So
           that
           our
           title
           (
           by
           the
           Indians
           surrender
           )
           appeareth
           good
           ,
           and
           having
           regained
           possession
           ,
           we
           need
           not
           question
           them
           any
           further
           about
           that
           .
        
         
           Their
           Letters
           being
           read
           and
           their
           Subscriptions
           acknowledged
           ,
           they
           were
           demanded
           severally
           if
           they
           would
           maintaine
           those
           things
           which
           were
           contained
           therein
           .
           Their
           answer
           was
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           ,
           in
           that
           sense
           they
           wrote
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           were
           returned
           to
           prison
           .
           The
           next
           day
           they
           were
           brought
           before
           the
           Court
           severally
           to
           be
           examined
           upon
           particulars
           ,
           (
           many
           of
           the
           Elders
           being
           desired
           to
           bee
           present
           )
           because
           they
           had
           said
           they
           could
           give
           a
           good
           interpretation
           of
           every
           part
           of
           their
           Letters
           .
           But
           the
           interpretation
           they
           gave
           being
           contrary
           to
           the
           words
           ,
           they
           were
           demanded
           if
           they
           would
           then
           retract
           those
           words
           ,
           so
           plainely
           different
           from
           their
           pretended
           meanings
           .
           But
           this
           they
           refused
           to
           doe
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           then
           they
           should
           deny
           the
           Truth
           ;
           for
           instance
           in
           one
           or
           two
           .
           Their
           Letters
           were
           directed
           ,
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           
             To
             their
             Neighbours
             of
             the
             Massachusets
             :
          
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           
             To
             the
             great
             honoured
             Idoll
             Generall
             of
             the
             Massachusets
             ,
          
           and
           by
           a
           messenger
           of
           their
           owne
           delivered
           to
           our
           Governour
           ,
           and
           many
           passages
           in
           both
           Letters
           particularly
           applyed
           to
           our
           Courts
           ,
           our
           Magistrates
           ,
           our
           Elders
           ,
           &c.
           and
           yet
           upon
           their
           examinations
           about
           their
           meanings
           in
           their
           reproachfull
           passages
           ,
           they
           answered
           that
           they
           meant
           them
           ,
           of
           the
           corrupt
           estate
           of
           mankinde
           
           in
           generall
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           us
           .
           So
           ,
           whereas
           in
           their
           Letter
           they
           charged
           it
           upon
           us
           ,
           as
           an
           errour
           that
           we
           teach
           ,
           
             That
             Christ
             dyed
             Actually
             onely
          
           ,
           when
           he
           suffered
           under
           
             Pontius
             Pilate
          
           ;
           and
           before
           ,
           onely
           in
           Types
           ,
           &c.
           upon
           their
           examination
           they
           said
           ,
           that
           their
           meaning
           was
           ,
           that
           his
           death
           was
           actuall
           to
           the
           faith
           of
           the
           Fathers
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           in
           effect
           the
           same
           which
           we
           hold
           :
           )
           Yet
           they
           would
           not
           retract
           their
           words
           they
           had
           written
           .
           The
           Elders
           conferred
           many
           houres
           with
           them
           before
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           by
           occasion
           there
           of
           they
           discovered
           divers
           blasphemous
           opinions
           ,
           which
           they
           maintained
           ,
           we
           will
           instance
           one
           which
           was
           mentioned
           before
           ,
           delivered
           by
           
             Gort●n
             ,
             viz.
          
           that
           the
           Image
           of
           God
           wherein
           Adam
           was
           created
           ,
           was
           Christ
           ;
           and
           Adams
           loosing
           that
           Image
           was
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           restoring
           of
           that
           Image
           in
           the
           Regeneration
           ,
           was
           the
           resurrection
           of
           Christ
           :
           and
           so
           the
           death
           of
           him
           that
           was
           borne
           of
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           was
           but
           a
           manifestation
           of
           the
           former
           .
           Master
           
             William
             Tompson
          
           one
           of
           the
           Elders
           had
           spent
           some
           time
           with
           them
           before
           in
           the
           prison
           about
           the
           opinions
           which
           they
           held
           forth
           ,
           and
           they
           had
           professed
           their
           agreement
           with
           him
           (
           for
           substance
           )
           in
           every
           point
           ,
           so
           as
           he
           came
           to
           the
           Court
           with
           a
           purpose
           to
           speak
           in
           their
           behalf
           ,
           but
           when
           he
           heard
           themselves
           discover
           thus
           upon
           their
           publique
           examinations
           ,
           he
           shewed
           how
           he
           had
           beene
           deluded
           by
           them
           ,
           For
           they
           excell
           the
           Iesuites
           in
           the
           art
           of
           equivocation
           ,
           and
           regard
           not
           how
           false
           they
           speake
           ,
           to
           all
           other
           mens
           apprehensions
           ,
           so
           they
           keepe
           to
           the
           rules
           of
           their
           owne
           secret
           intentions
           .
           Being
           asked
           why
           they
           spake
           against
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           the
           Ministery
           ,
           Sacraments
           ,
           &c.
           seeing
           the
           Scripture
           allowes
           them
           ?
           They
           answered
           that
           they
           were
           ordained
           onely
           for
           the
           time
           of
           Nonage
           ,
           but
           after
           the
           Revelation
           was
           written
           ,
           they
           were
           to
           cease
           ,
           because
           we
           finde
           no
           mention
           ▪
           of
           them
           in
           that
           booke
           .
        
         
           They
           were
           unlearned
           men
           ,
           the
           ablest
           of
           them
           could
           not
           write
           true
           english
           ,
           no
           not
           in
           common
           words
           ,
           yet
           they
           would
           take
           upon
           them
           to
           interpret
           the
           most
           difficult
           places
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           wrest
           them
           any
           way
           to
           serve
           their
           owne
           turne
           .
           As
           for
           instance
           ,
           Mr.
           Cotton
           pressing
           Gorton
           with
           that
           in
           Act.
           10.
           
           Who
           can
           forbid
           water
           ,
           why
           these
           should
           not
           be
           baptised
           .
           &c.
           He
           interpreted
           thus
           ,
           who
           can
           deny
           but
           these
           h●ve
           beene
           baptised
           ,
           s●eing
           they
           have
           received
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           &c.
           so
           he
           allowed
           them
           to
           have
           beene
           baptised
           .
           This
           shift
           he
           was
           put
           to
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           maintaine
           his
           opinion
           ,
           viz
           :
           that
           such
           as
           have
           beene
           baptized
           with
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           need
           not
           the
           baptisme
           
           of
           water
           .
           Divers
           dayes
           were
           spent
           both
           by
           the
           Court
           and
           the
           Elders
           in
           labouring
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           repentance
           ,
           but
           all
           in
           vaine
           .
           They
           continued
           obstinate
           .
           Whereupon
           they
           agreed
           to
           sentence
           them
           ,
           but
           first
           they
           brought
           them
           in
           publique
           before
           a
           great
           Assembly
           ,
           and
           there
           (
           out
           of
           their
           Letters
           and
           Speeches
           )
           they
           laid
           upon
           them
           this
           charge
           ,
           viz.
           they
           were
           found
           to
           be
           blasphemous
           enemies
           of
           the
           true
           Religion
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           his
           holy
           Ordinances
           ,
           and
           likewise
           of
           all
           Civill
           Government
           among
           his
           people
           ,
           and
           particularly
           within
           this
           jurisdiction
           .
           Then
           they
           were
           demanded
           ,
           if
           they
           did
           acknowledge
           this
           charge
           to
           be
           just
           ,
           and
           would
           submit
           to
           it
           ,
           or
           what
           exception
           they
           had
           against
           it
           ?
           They
           answered
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           acknowledge
           it
           to
           be
           just
           ,
           but
           they
           fell
           into
           some
           cavilling
           speeches
           ,
           so
           they
           were
           returned
           unto
           prison
           againe
           .
           Being
           in
           prison
           they
           behaved
           themselves
           insolently
           towards
           their
           keeper
           ,
           and
           spake
           evill
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           keeper
           was
           forced
           to
           threaten
           them
           with
           Irons
           ,
           to
           keepe
           them
           quiet
           .
        
         
           After
           all
           meanes
           used
           to
           reclaime
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           prevailing
           ,
           they
           were
           brought
           before
           the
           Court
           to
           receive
           their
           sentence
           ,
           which
           was
           this
           .
           Gorton
           and
           six
           more
           of
           them
           ,
           were
           to
           be
           sent
           to
           severall
           townes
           ,
           there
           to
           bee
           kept
           to
           worke
           for
           their
           livings
           ,
           and
           to
           weare
           an
           Iron
           chaine
           upon
           one
           leg
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           depart
           the
           limits
           of
           the
           Towne
           ,
           nor
           by
           word
           or
           writing
           to
           maintaine
           any
           of
           their
           blasphemous
           or
           wicked
           errours
           upon
           paine
           of
           death
           ,
           except
           in
           conference
           with
           any
           of
           the
           Elders
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           allowed
           by
           some
           Magistrate
           to
           conferre
           with
           them
           ;
           and
           this
           to
           continue
           during
           the
           pleasure
           of
           the
           Court.
           Three
           of
           the
           Company
           (
           because
           they
           had
           not
           their
           hands
           to
           the
           Letters
           )
           were
           set
           at
           libertie
           ,
           two
           of
           them
           upon
           a
           small
           ransome
           as
           prisoners
           taken
           in
           warre
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           freely
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           was
           amongst
           them
           in
           his
           Masters
           house
           ,
           where
           they
           were
           taken
           ;
           a
           fourth
           being
           found
           to
           be
           a
           plaine
           ignorant
           young
           man
           was
           discharged
           also
           ,
           onely
           enjoyned
           to
           abide
           a
           time
           in
           one
           of
           our
           Townes
           ,
           but
           hee
           went
           away
           and
           returned
           no
           more
           ,
           contrary
           to
           his
           promise
           .
           There
           were
           two
           other
           who
           were
           brought
           in
           after
           ;
           (
           but
           not
           by
           force
           )
           the
           one
           of
           them
           disclaiming
           to
           have
           any
           hand
           in
           the
           Letters
           ,
           was
           discharged
           presently
           ;
           the
           other
           was
           kept
           a
           while
           in
           prison
           ,
           and
           after
           upon
           his
           submission
           &c.
           was
           released
           .
        
         
           Gor●on
           and
           the
           other
           fix
           remained
           in
           the
           severall
           Townes
           all
           that
           Winter
           ;
           and
           then
           in
           regard
           of
           their
           wives
           and
           children
           (
           who
           were
           like
           to
           be
           much
           distressed
           by
           their
           husbands
           absence
           )
           they
           were
           set
           at
           
           liberty
           ,
           and
           banished
           upon
           paine
           of
           death
           if
           they
           were
           found
           in
           any
           part
           of
           our
           jurisdiction
           .
        
         
           After
           the
           Court
           had
           passed
           sentence
           upon
           them
           for
           their
           confinement
           ,
           we
           sent
           to
           fetch
           so
           many
           of
           their
           Cattle
           ,
           as
           might
           defray
           the
           charges
           they
           had
           put
           us
           to
           ,
           which
           amounted
           to
           about
           one
           hundred
           and
           sixty
           pounds
           ,
           but
           the
           Cattle
           came
           not
           to
           so
           much
           ,
           for
           we
           left
           every
           of
           them
           a
           part
           for
           the
           support
           of
           their
           families
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           them
           had
           no
           Cattle
           at
           all
           .
        
         
           The
           Letters
           follow
           ▪
        
         
           
             
               
                 Mooshawset
                 
                   Novemb
                   :
                   20
                   ,
                   1642.
                   
                
              
            
             
               To
               our
               Neighbours
               of
               the
               Massachusets
               .
            
             
               VVhereas
               we
               lately
               received
               an
               irregular
               note
               ,
               professing
               its
               forme
               from
               the
               Massachusets
               ,
               with
               four
               mens
               names
               subscribed
               thereunto
               ,
               as
               principall
               authors
               of
               it
               ,
               of
               the
               chiefe
               amongst
               you
               ;
               We
               could
               not
               easily
               give
               credit
               to
               the
               truth
               thereof
               ,
               not
               onely
               because
               the
               conveyers
               of
               it
               unto
               us
               ,
               are
               knowne
               to
               bee
               men
               ,
               whose
               constant
               and
               professed
               acts
               are
               worse
               ,
               then
               the
               counterfeiting
               of
               mens
               hands
               ;
               but
               also
               ,
               because
               we
               thought
               that
               men
               of
               your
               parts
               and
               profession
               ,
               would
               never
               have
               prostrated
               their
               wisdome
               to
               such
               an
               act
               .
               But
               considering
               that
               causlesse
               enmity
               you
               have
               against
               us
               ;
               the
               proofe
               wherof
               ,
               every
               occasion
               brings
               forth
               ;
               Wee
               cannot
               but
               conclude
               ,
               that
               no
               act
               so
               ill
               which
               that
               ancient
               mother
               will
               not
               bring
               forth
               her
               seed
               unto
               .
               For
               wee
               know
               very
               well
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               called
               upon
               us
               ,
               which
               you
               strive
               against
               ;
               Thence
               it
               is
               that
               you
               stand
               on
               tip-toe
               ,
               to
               stretch
               your selves
               beyond
               your
               bounds
               ,
               to
               seeke
               occasion
               against
               us
               ;
               (
               So
               )
               as
               you
               might
               hide
               your
               sinne
               with
               Adam
               ,
               bearing
               the
               world
               in
               hand
               ;
               it
               is
               not
               your
               desire
               to
               contend
               with
               us
               ;
               But
               some
               civill
               breach
               in
               our
               courses
               ,
               which
               you
               onely
               seeke
               to
               redresse
               .
               Whereas
               neither
               you
               ,
               nor
               any
               (
               in
               way
               of
               truth
               )
               can
               finde
               wherewith
               ,
               to
               bring
               us
               under
               the
               Censure
               of
               a
               disorderly
               course
               of
               walking
               amongst
               men
               :
               And
               as
               for
               the
               way
               of
               that
               ancient
               spirit
               of
               accusation
               of
               the
               brethren
               ,
               we
               weigh
               it
               not
               ,
               knowing
               him
               to
               be
               a
               lyer
               ,
               (
               or
               in
               the
               abstract
               ,
               a
               lye
               )
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               yea
               and
               the
               father
               of
               it
               also
               ,
               which
               thing
               you
               cannot
               know
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               told
               unto
               you
               .
            
             
               Whereas
               you
               say
               ,
               
                 Robert
                 Cole
                 ,
                 William
                 Arnauld
              
               with
               others
               ,
               have
               put
               themselves
               under
               the
               Government
               and
               protection
               of
               your
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               
               which
               is
               the
               occasion
               you
               have
               now
               got
               to
               contend
               ;
               we
               wish
               your
               words
               were
               verified
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               not
               elsewhere
               to
               be
               found
               ,
               being
               nothing
               but
               the
               shame
               of
               Religion
               ,
               Disquiet
               ,
               and
               Disturbance
               of
               the
               place
               where
               they
               are
               .
               For
               ,
               we
               know
               neither
               the
               one
               nor
               the
               other
               ,
               with
               all
               their
               associates
               and
               Confederates
               ,
               have
               power
               to
               enlarge
               the
               bounds
               ,
               by
               Kinge
               Charles
               limited
               unto
               you
               .
            
             
               Behold
               therfore
               in
               this
               your
               act
               ,
               a
               Map
               of
               your
               spirituall
               estate
               ,
               (
               to
               use
               your
               owne
               phrase
               )
               for
               we
               know
               that
               the
               Spirituality
               of
               your
               Churches
               ,
               is
               the
               Civility
               of
               your
               Commonweale
               ,
               and
               the
               Civility
               of
               your
               Comonwealth
               ,
               is
               the
               spirituality
               of
               your
               Churches
               ,
               the
               wisdome
               of
               man
               ,
               being
               the
               whole
               accomplishment
               of
               them
               both
               ;
               of
               which
               Tree
               ,
               you
               delight
               dayly
               to
               eate
               (
               finding
               it
               faire
               and
               beautifull
               )
               to
               gaine
               Conformity
               with
               your
               maker
               .
               In
               these
               your
               Dissembling
               subjects
               ;
               grossly
               profane
               amongst
               us
               ,
               but
               full
               of
               the
               spirit
               of
               your
               purity
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               with
               you
               ,
               you
               may
               remember
               the
               brand
               your selves
               have
               set
               upon
               some
               of
               them
               ,
               the
               Cause
               wherof
               was
               never
               yet
               removed
               ,
               though
               it
               abide
               not
               upon
               their
               backe
               ;
               Nor
               yet
               the
               Cause
               of
               your
               Commitment
               of
               them
               unto
               Sathan
               according
               unto
               your
               Law
               ,
               for
               if
               that
               were
               removed
               ,
               you
               should
               doe
               them
               wrong
               ,
               in
               not
               resuming
               your
               vomit
               into
               its
               former
               Concoction
               againe
               ;
               Nor
               are
               we
               ignorant
               of
               those
               disgracefull
               tearmes
               they
               use
               ,
               and
               give
               out
               against
               you
               ,
               behind
               your
               backes
               ,
               their
               submission
               therfore
               can
               bee
               to
               no
               other
               end
               ,
               but
               to
               satisfie
               their
               owne
               lusts
               ,
               not
               onely
               conceived
               ,
               but
               in
               violent
               motion
               ,
               against
               their
               Neighbours
               ,
               who
               never
               offered
               the
               least
               wrong
               unto
               them
               ,
               only
               the
               proposition
               of
               Amity
               ,
               is
               object
               sufficient
               ,
               for
               these
               mens
               enmitie
               .
            
             
               Even
               so
               the
               passions
               of
               sin
               ,
               which
               are
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               having
               force
               in
               your
               Members
               ;
               you
               going
               about
               with
               great
               labour
               and
               industry
               to
               satisfie
               them
               by
               your
               submission
               unto
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               your
               Fasting
               ,
               and
               feasting
               ,
               in
               Contributing
               ,
               and
               treasuring
               ,
               in
               retirednesse
               for
               Study
               ,
               and
               bowing
               of
               the
               backes
               of
               the
               poore
               ,
               going
               forth
               in
               labour
               to
               maintaine
               it
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               spirit
               of
               that
               hireling
               ,
               raising
               up
               ,
               your
               whole
               structure
               and
               edifice
               ,
               in
               all
               which
               you
               bring
               forth
               nothing
               but
               fruit
               unto
               death
               ,
               some
               labouring
               for
               a
               price
               to
               give
               for
               the
               keeping
               of
               their
               soules
               ,
               in
               peace
               and
               safe
               estate
               and
               Condition
               ,
               and
               some
               to
               have
               their
               bodies
               furnished
               with
               riches
               ,
               honour
               and
               ease
               ,
               and
               further
               then
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               agrees
               with
               these
               ,
               you
               mind
               him
               not
               ,
               nay
               you
               renounce
               and
               reject
               him
               ,
               and
               with
               
               these
               (
               according
               to
               your
               Acceptation
               and
               practice
               )
               he
               holdes
               no
               Correspondency
               at
               all
               ,
               being
               the
               Consultation
               and
               operation
               of
               that
               his
               onely
               adversarie
               ,
               man
               being
               that
               which
               you
               depend
               uppon
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Crying
               o●t
               in
               way
               of
               Elevation
               ,
               and
               aplauding
               his
               ministers
               ,
               when
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               ,
               you
               know
               not
               what
               ,
               nor
               who
               they
               are
               ,
               professing
               them
               under
               a
               mediate
               Call
               of
               Christ
               ,
               though
               formerly
               ,
               they
               have
               beene
               Called
               immediately
               by
               him
               ,
               herby
               showing
               your selves
               to
               be
               those
               ,
               that
               destroy
               the
               Sacred
               ordinance
               of
               God
               :
               For
               if
               you
               make
               Christ
               to
               be
               that
               to
               day
               ,
               in
               stateing
               his
               ministers
               ;
               which
               he
               was
               not
               yesterday
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               the
               tyme
               of
               the
               Gospell
               also
               ,
               (
               to
               speake
               acording
               to
               your
               Law
               )
               to
               be
               found
               in
               them
               both
               ,
               you
               therin
               affirm
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               beene
               that
               to
               his
               ministers
               ,
               which
               now
               he
               is
               not
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               to
               have
               beene
               that
               which
               now
               he
               is
               not
               ,
               is
               to
               make
               a
               Nullitie
               of
               him
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               at
               all
               ,
               for
               he
               is
               the
               Lord
               that
               changeth
               not
               ,
               no
               not
               a
               shadow
               therof
               is
               found
               in
               him
               ,
               so
               that
               you
               plainely
               Crucifie
               unto
               your selves
               ,
               the
               Lord
               of
               glory
               ,
               and
               put
               him
               to
               an
               open
               shame
               ▪
               So
               that
               as
               you
               know
               not
               ,
               how
               Christ
               ,
               conversing
               with
               his
               father
               in
               heven
               ,
               is
               found
               on
               the
               earth
               ,
               amongst
               the
               true
               worshippers
               ,
               no
               more
               do
               you
               know
               ,
               how
               in
               his
               conversing
               with
               Nicodemus
               on
               the
               earth
               ,
               he
               concludes
               himselfe
               to
               be
               in
               heaven
               ,
               with
               his
               father
               .
               On
               this
               foundation
               hangeth
               the
               whole
               building
               of
               your
               Doctrine
               ,
               concerning
               the
               sufferings
               of
               Christ
               ,
               you
               Annihilate
               the
               Cros●
               ,
               then
               the
               which
               ,
               the
               Saints
               have
               no
               other
               Consolation
               :
               and
               prepare
               no
               better
               a
               place
               then
               Purgatory
               ,
               for
               the
               honourable
               fathers
               of
               our
               Lord
               :
               For
               you
               conclude
               ,
               that
               Christ
               dyed
               in
               the
               Decree
               ,
               and
               purpose
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               actually
               onely
               when
               he
               hanged
               on
               the
               Crosse
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Herod
               and
               
                 Pontius
                 Pilate
              
               ,
               that
               hee
               was
               crucified
               in
               the
               ●●pes
               and
               shadowes
               of
               the
               law
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               substance
               ,
               when
               hee
               appeared
               borne
               of
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               :
               So
               must
               you
               also
               conclude
               that
               the
               fathers
               under
               the
               law
               ,
               were
               only
               saved
               ,
               in
               purpose
               and
               Decree
               ,
               in
               Type
               and
               shadow
               ,
               but
               actually
               and
               substantially
               onely
               at
               the
               Comming
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               flesh
               :
               therefore
               deale
               plainely
               with
               those
               that
               depend
               upon
               you
               for
               instruction
               (
               as
               your
               Ancestours
               in
               the
               papacie
               have
               don
               )
               and
               proclaime
               a
               place
               of
               purgatorie
               ,
               provided
               for
               them
               in
               the
               meane
               ,
               without
               which
               ,
               your
               Doctrine
               hath
               no
               foundation
               .
               For
               if
               you
               raise
               up
               a
               shaddow
               ,
               without
               a
               substance
               ,
               and
               the
               substance
               of
               him
               that
               dwelleth
               in
               light
               ,
               without
               a
               shaddow
               ,
               you
               play
               the
               part
               of
               Wisards
               ,
               or
               
               Necromancers
               ,
               not
               the
               part
               of
               true
               Naturalists
               ,
               in
               the
               things
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               god
               .
            
             
               So
               that
               as
               farre
               as
               these
               men
               are
               from
               beinge
               honourable
               and
               loyall
               subjects
               ,
               so
               farre
               are
               you
               from
               being
               voluntaries
               in
               the
               Day
               of
               Gods
               power
               ,
               and
               from
               yeelding
               subjection
               unto
               the
               Beauties
               of
               holiness
               .
               Such
               also
               is
               your
               professed
               Rule
               ,
               and
               Government
               ,
               in
               the
               things
               that
               concern
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               our
               God
               ,
               they
               are
               infinitly
               beyond
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               the
               Reach
               of
               that
               Spirit
               which
               is
               gone
               out
               amongst
               you
               ,
               the
               Capacity
               wherof
               can
               no
               wayes
               comprehend
               ,
               the
               breadth
               of
               the
               land
               of
               Emanuel
               ,
               nor
               en●reth
               it
               within
               the
               Vale
               ,
               Therefore
               it
               cannot
               know
               those
               Cherubims
               of
               glory
               ,
               neither
               can
               it
               h●re
               the
               voice
               of
               that
               lively
               Oracle
               ,
               speaking
               onely
               from
               off
               the
               covering
               Mercy-seate
               ,
               and
               not
               elsewhere
               to
               be
               heard
               ;
               We
               speake
               not
               but
               what
               wee
               know
               ,
               these
               things
               are
               out
               of
               its
               Jurisdiction
               ;
               Therfore
               dumb
               in
               telling
               Justice
               ,
               nor
               speakes
               it
               any
               of
               that
               Righteousnesse
               and
               glory
               ,
               comprysed
               in
               another
               circuit
               ,
               then
               ever
               you
               were
               yet
               made
               Lords
               of
               :
               Long
               therfore
               may
               you
               boast
               ,
               of
               your
               Jurisdiction
               before
               ever
               you
               attaine
               unto
               a
               Iurisprudentia
               ,
               in
               these
               things
               .
            
             
               In
               that
               you
               tell
               us
               wee
               offer
               you
               wrong
               ,
               by
               a
               pretended
               purchase
               :
               you
               are
               as
               much
               mistaken
               in
               the
               purchase
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               wrong
               ,
               For
               it
               is
               right
               that
               we
               are
               about
               to
               do
               ,
               neither
               is
               our
               purchase
               a
               pretence
               ,
               but
               precedentiall
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               this
               Civill
               respect
               ,
               but
               may
               also
               admonish
               all
               men
               ,
               to
               take
               heed
               ,
               how
               they
               depend
               upon
               false
               and
               self-seeking
               interpreters
               ,
               when
               both
               themselves
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               have
               the
               vision
               ,
               are
               ignorant
               of
               the
               Contract
               ,
               and
               Covenant
               of
               God.
               Thence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               you
               teach
               ,
               that
               the
               spouse
               of
               Christ
               ,
               upon
               Contract
               with
               her
               Lord
               ,
               may
               conceive
               the
               seed
               of
               immortalitie
               ,
               and
               bring
               forth
               fruit
               unto
               God
               ,
               when
               as
               yet
               the
               day
               of
               mariage
               ,
               that
               great
               Feastivitie
               ,
               and
               solemnization
               ,
               of
               the
               Consolations
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               not
               yet
               comne
               ,
               witnesse
               your
               prorogation
               thereof
               ,
               if
               not
               to
               the
               Descension
               of
               Christ
               from
               heaven
               unto
               the
               earth
               ,
               to
               Raigne
               certaine
               years
               ,
               yet
               to
               the
               Calling
               of
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               whom
               yee
               your selves
               are
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               destruction
               of
               that
               Man
               of
               sinn
               whom
               yee
               so
               stoutly
               maintain
               ,
               What
               is
               this
               ,
               but
               to
               proclaime
               unto
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               Audacious
               spirit
               of
               whoredoms
               ,
               professing
               Conception
               and
               bringing
               forth
               before
               the
               Nuptiall
               day
               ?
            
             
               In
               that
               you
               conclude
               your
               Clyents
               Right
               to
               arise
               out
               of
               foure
               years
               possession
               ,
               wee
               have
               no
               such
               order
               ,
               if
               you
               meane
               the
               Right
               
               of
               Conquest
               ,
               (
               onely
               held
               in
               that
               tenure
               )
               the
               true
               owners
               were
               never
               yet
               subdued
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               the
               right
               they
               expect
               to
               injoy
               by
               you
               ,
               for
               some
               of
               them
               committed
               part
               of
               their
               supposed
               right
               unto
               us
               ,
               professing
               it
               was
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               have
               help
               ,
               to
               injoy
               the
               rest
               ;
               But
               when
               they
               saw
               ,
               wee
               would
               not
               be
               Abetters
               unto
               them
               without
               ,
               much
               lesse
               contrary
               unto
               Covenant
               ,
               then
               they
               flye
               unto
               you
               for
               help
               ,
               Their
               possession
               ,
               beeing
               a
               meere
               intrusion
               ,
               as
               all
               the
               Natives
               know
               and
               ever
               exclaymed
               against
               them
               for
               the
               same
               ,
               And
               so
               may
               our
               Countrymen
               also
               ,
               whose
               eyes
               are
               not
               dazled
               with
               envie
               ,
               and
               eares
               open
               to
               Lyes
               ,
               as
               we
               know
               yours
               are
               ,
               else
               you
               had
               heard
               both
               sydes
               speake
               ,
               before
               you
               had
               Judged
               .
            
             
               But
               wee
               profess
               right
               held
               ,
               according
               to
               no
               such
               interest
               ,
               but
               upon
               the
               ground
               of
               Covenant
               onely
               ,
               knowne
               in
               its
               nature
               ;
               In
               the
               parties
               'twixt
               whom
               it
               is
               plight
               ,
               In
               the
               possesser
               ,
               and
               the
               possessed
               ,
               with
               the
               nature
               of
               all
               fruit
               arising
               from
               their
               accord
               and
               concurrencie
               ,
               together
               with
               their
               Distinct
               ,
               Harmonicall
               ,
               Reciprocall
               ,
               and
               Joint
               properties
               ,
               and
               operations
               of
               them
               both
               :
               Such
               is
               the
               tenure
               wee
               hould
               ,
               and
               maintain
               ,
               before
               men
               and
               Angels
               ,
               and
               oppose
               it
               against
               man
               and
               Divell
               ,
               Not
               in
               taking
               up
               unto
               our selves
               ,
               certaine
               offices
               and
               officers
               which
               wee
               can
               teach
               children
               to
               bee
               ,
               and
               to
               perform
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               presently
               to
               conclude
               ,
               the
               possession
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               Crying
               out
               our
               peace
               offerings
               are
               upon
               us
               ,
               this
               Day
               we
               have
               payd
               our
               vowes
               .
               But
               when
               that
               Dark
               cloud
               descended
               upon
               the
               Tabernacle
               ,
               becomes
               the
               light
               ,
               and
               glory
               of
               all
               Israell
               (
               there
               being
               nothing
               acknowledged
               amongst
               them
               ,
               but
               what
               ariseth
               out
               thence
               )
               then
               ,
               and
               then
               only
               ,
               are
               the
               orders
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               men
               of
               Israell
               ,
               deriv●d
               from
               the
               true
               fountaine
               ,
               which
               no
               tongue
               can
               confess
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               salvation
               ,
               and
               then
               ,
               not
               else
               ,
               is
               the
               heritage
               of
               our
               Lord
               in
               possession
               ,
               yea
               ,
               even
               the
               wayless
               wilderness
               knowes
               ,
               how
               to
               afford
               them
               an
               habitation
               ,
               which
               had
               its
               being
               before
               the
               hills
               and
               mountaines
               were
               borne
               :
               which
               men
               begin
               to
               flye
               unto
               for
               refuge
               ,
               to
               hide
               them
               from
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Lamb
               :
               this
               is
               a
               possession
               ,
               which
               no
               man
               can
               intrude
               himselfe
               into
               :
               it
               is
               onely
               Covenanted
               withim
               ,
               thorow
               an
               inlightned
               eye
               ,
               and
               boared
               eare
               ,
               which
               man
               performeth
               not
               ,
               nor
               can
               it
               be
               received
               from
               him
               .
            
             
               For
               wee
               know
               that
               Cloud
               of
               thick
               darknesse
               ,
               that
               hides
               and
               covers
               the
               whole
               frame
               and
               fabrick
               of
               the
               work
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               cle●ring
               and
               evidencing
               of
               every
               point
               and
               particular
               therof
               :
               yea
               to
               us
               ,
               
               It
               is
               even
               that
               cloud
               of
               witness
               ,
               which
               testifies
               unto
               us
               ,
               they
               like
               workes
               to
               appeare
               ,
               when
               ever
               the
               world
               hath
               occasion
               to
               make
               use
               of
               us
               .
            
             
               Never
               doth
               it
               shine
               but
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               never
               is
               it
               dark
               to
               Israel
               but
               in
               the
               day
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               ,
               the
               only
               glory
               and
               sastie
               of
               all
               the
               tribes
               :
               but
               how
               ,
               you
               know
               not
               ,
               nor
               can
               you
               with
               all
               your
               libraries
               ,
               give
               the
               interpretation
               thereof
               ,
               but
               have
               lost
               it
               in
               the
               wilderness
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               ,
               have
               made
               the
               whole
               way
               ,
               and
               will
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               the
               ouldnesse
               of
               the
               letter
               ,
               both
               to
               your selves
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               that
               have
               an
               eare
               to
               lissen
               unto
               you
               ;
               Thence
               it
               is
               that
               the
               day
               of
               Lord
               ,
               is
               a
               day
               of
               Darkness
               and
               Gloominess
               unto
               you
               ,
               but
               of
               Joy
               and
               gladness
               unto
               us
               ;
               yea
               ,
               it
               lifts
               up
               our
               head
               onely
               ,
               and
               then
               is
               our
               salvation
               neere
               ;
               For
               wee
               know
               the
               worthies
               of
               David
               doubled
               about
               the
               bed
               of
               Solomon
               ,
               which
               expell
               all
               feare
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               handling
               the
               sword
               with
               sucess
               ,
               making
               the
               adversaries
               nothing
               but
               meat
               to
               feede
               upon
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               tyme
               of
               your
               feares
               is
               the
               time
               of
               our
               Courage
               and
               Conquest
               ,
               for
               when
               you
               feare
               errour
               ,
               schisme
               ,
               Rents
               and
               Confusions
               in
               Church
               and
               ●late
               ,
               then
               do
               wee
               know
               the
               Messenger
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               the
               Lord
               whom
               Wee
               seek
               is
               speeding
               his
               passage
               into
               his
               holy
               temple
               :
               For
               who
               (
               under
               the
               terrors
               of
               your
               spirit
               )
               may
               abide
               his
               Coming
               ,
               hee
               being
               like
               a
               refiners
               fire
               ,
               and
               Fullers
               sope
               .
               ?
            
             
               In
               that
               you
               invite
               us
               unto
               your
               Courts
               to
               fetch
               your
               equall
               ballanced
               justice
               ,
               upon
               this
               ground
               ,
               that
               you
               are
               becomne
               one
               with
               our
               adversaries
               ,
               and
               that
               ,
               both
               in
               what
               they
               have
               ,
               and
               what
               they
               are
               ,
               and
               wee
               know
               them
               to
               bee
               such
               ,
               as
               profess
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lord
               an
               unhallowed
               thing
               .
               Now
               ,
               if
               wee
               have
               our
               opponant
               ,
               to
               prefer
               his
               action
               against
               us
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               so
               ,
               but
               to
               bee
               our
               Counsell
               ,
               our
               Jurie
               ,
               and
               our
               Judg
               ,
               for
               so
               it
               must
               bee
               ,
               if
               you
               bee
               one
               with
               them
               (
               as
               you
               affirm
               )
               wee
               know
               before
               hand
               ,
               how
               our
               Cause
               will
               bee
               ended
               ,
               and
               see
               the
               scale
               of
               your
               equall
               Justice
               turned
               alreadie
               ,
               before
               wee
               have
               layd
               our
               Cause
               therein
               ,
               and
               cannot
               but
               admire
               ,
               to
               see
               you
               caried
               so
               contrarie
               to
               your
               owne
               received
               principles
               :
               For
               you
               know
               not
               how
               to
               finde
               Christ
               as
               a
               Ruling
               and
               teaching
               Elder
               both
               in
               one
               person
               ,
               therfore
               he
               is
               not
               Complete
               amongst
               you
               by
               your
               owne
               law
               ,
               except
               in
               severall
               persons
               ,
               and
               you
               may
               thank
               tradition
               ,
               else
               you
               know
               no
               more
               how
               to
               finde
               both
               a
               king
               and
               a
               priest
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               yet
               in
               your
               way
               of
               making
               tender
               of
               your
               Justice
               unto
               us
               you
               know
               how
               to
               become
               one
               with
               our
               adversaries
               (
               so
               )
               as
               
               if
               wee
               deale
               with
               them
               ,
               wee
               deale
               with
               you
               ,
               and
               if
               wee
               have
               to
               doe
               with
               you
               ,
               wee
               have
               to
               doe
               with
               them
               also
               ,
               yea
               further
               ,
               wee
               know
               ,
               that
               the
               chiefe
               amongst
               you
               ,
               have
               professed
               wee
               are
               not
               worthy
               to
               live
               ;
               and
               that
               if
               some
               of
               us
               were
               amongst
               you
               ,
               wee
               should
               hardly
               see
               the
               place
               of
               our
               abode
               any
               more
               ;
               Now
               that
               they
               have
               brooded
               upon
               their
               law
               ,
               to
               take
               away
               life
               ,
               they
               must
               much
               more
               bring
               it
               up
               ,
               in
               taking
               away
               all
               means
               of
               life
               ,
               Witnes
               our
               prohibition
               ,
               that
               no
               powder
               should
               besould
               unto
               us
               for
               our
               money
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               a
               time
               when
               you
               could
               not
               thinke
               your selves
               safe
               ,
               in
               all
               your
               owne
               ,
               self
               provision
               and
               worldly
               furniture
               ,
               except
               you
               disarmed
               a
               company
               of
               poor
               Indians
               ,
               whom
               Aaron
               your
               Leviticall
               Sacrificer
               hath
               made
               Naked
               ,
               as
               hee
               doth
               all
               those
               which
               triumph
               in
               a
               Calf
               ,
               though
               the
               most
               costly
               and
               beautifull
               ,
               that
               the
               Jewells
               and
               eare-rings
               of
               Learning
               ,
               either
               in
               Language
               ,
               or
               art
               ,
               can
               possibly
               bring
               forth
               :
               your
               owne
               amazements
               upon
               meer
               Rumors
               ,
               may
               testifie
               the
               truth
               hereof
               ;
               so
               then
               ;
               wee
               are
               Judged
               by
               your
               law
               before
               our
               Cause
               bee
               hard
               ,
               or
               our selves
               brought
               forth
               under
               the
               liberties
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               thing
               is
               well
               pleasing
               unto
               us
               ,
               to
               have
               our
               Condition
               conformed
               unto
               Moses
               the
               man
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               was
               dead
               in
               Pharaohs
               account
               ,
               before
               he
               was
               brought
               forth
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               was
               with
               Christ
               our
               lord
               ,
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Herod
               also
               ,
               who
               is
               our
               life
               (
               at
               which
               you
               strike
               )
               and
               makes
               all
               things
               ,
               yea
               ,
               Death
               it self
               ,
               lively
               ,
               and
               advantagious
               unto
               us
               .
            
             
               Wee
               cannot
               but
               wonder
               ,
               that
               you
               should
               read
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               not
               finde
               them
               fulfilled
               ,
               in
               ,
               and
               amongst
               your selves
               ,
               when
               as
               they
               appeare
               so
               apparantly
               ,
               that
               he
               that
               runs
               may
               read
               them
               ▪
               what
               think
               you
               of
               Herod
               ,
               when
               the
               Lord
               had
               delivered
               Peter
               out
               of
               prison
               ,
               and
               released
               him
               of
               those
               bonds
               ,
               and
               brought
               him
               from
               that
               thraldom
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               so
               Cruelly
               imposed
               upon
               him
               ,
               to
               gaine
               the
               favour
               of
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               a
               power
               supereminent
               ,
               transcending
               the
               bounds
               of
               his
               authoritie
               ,
               and
               by
               a
               wisdom
               surpassing
               the
               Depth
               of
               his
               Counsell
               ,
               and
               policie
               ,
               to
               fynd
               out
               ,
               together
               with
               his
               souldiers
               and
               Champions
               ,
               he
               presently
               goes
               downe
               to
               Ces●rea
               ,
               and
               Hero●
               i●
               angry
               with
               them
               of
               
                 Tyrus
                 &
                 Sidon
                 ,
                 (
                 thumomachon
                 )
              
               a
               heavie
               Friend
               ,
               or
               hath
               a
               secret
               grudg
               or
               perturbation
               of
               mind
               ,
               manifested
               in
               an
               outreaching
               ,
               and
               circumventing
               policie
               ,
               to
               subdue
               them
               unto
               himself
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               Rule
               over
               them
               :
               Finding
               himself
               fall
               short
               of
               power
               and
               policie
               ,
               to
               subject
               the
               word
               of
               God
               in
               the
               messinger
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               satisfy
               his
               owne
               lusts
               ,
               in
               his
               lordship
               over
               it
               ,
               he
               pursues
               with
               all
               egarnesse
               to
               make
               himself
               a
               god
               ,
               by
               Raigning
               over
               the
               bodies
               
               and
               estates
               of
               men
               ;
               yea
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               but
               such
               ,
               as
               Tyru●
               and
               Sidon
               ,
               can
               afford
               unto
               him
               ,
               to
               make
               subjects
               of
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               come
               unto
               him
               with
               one
               accord
               to
               make
               offer
               of
               themselves
               ,
               in
               yeelding
               to
               his
               affectionate
               and
               politicall
               project
               ,
               he
               sitting
               uppon
               the
               Judgment
               seate
               ,
               in
               his
               Royall
               apparell
               ,
               making
               his
               oration
               ,
               of
               what
               power
               he
               hath
               to
               protect
               them
               ,
               what
               wisdom
               and
               Counsell
               ,
               to
               minister
               Justice
               and
               righteousuess
               unto
               them
               (
               which
               office
               belongs
               only
               unto
               the
               Lord
               )
               the
               people
               with
               a
               shout
               crying
               out
               ,
               the
               voice
               of
               god
               and
               not
               of
               man
               ,
               the
               truth
               and
               substance
               of
               which
               Cry
               is
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               ordinance
               of
               god
               and
               not
               of
               man
               ,
               immediately
               the
               angel
               of
               the
               Lord
               smites
               him
               ,
               and
               hee
               that
               ever
               acknowledged
               himself
               ,
               to
               bee
               a
               worme
               ,
               and
               no
               man
               upon
               the
               earth
               ,
               Consumes
               and
               eates
               up
               all
               his
               pomp
               and
               glory
               ,
               even
               as
               those
               ,
               whom
               you
               account
               the
               Shame
               and
               Contempt
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               shall
               (
               thorow
               that
               angell
               of
               the
               Covenant
               )
               waste
               and
               bring
               to
               nought
               all
               those
               Rhetoricall
               ,
               (
               though
               earthly
               )
               Orations
               that
               are
               made
               amongst
               you
               ,
               by
               your
               so
               Learned
               ,
               studious
               ,
               and
               experienced
               Clarkes
               :
               take
               for
               illustration
               of
               your
               estate
               as
               above
               ,
               the
               speech
               of
               your
               alderman
               Oliver
               ,
               in
               case
               of
               committing
               
                 Francis
                 Hutchinson
              
               to
               prison
               ;
               one
               of
               your
               Church-members
               wondering
               that
               brother
               Winthrop
               would
               do
               it
               before
               the
               Church
               had
               dealt
               with
               him
               ,
               Brother
               ,
               faith
               hee
               ,
               why
               ;
               hee
               is
               thy
               god
               man.
               
            
             
               Lend
               your
               eye
               yet
               farther
               ,
               to
               parallel
               your
               practise
               personated
               in
               Pylate
               and
               the
               people
               ,
               when
               Pylat
               offereth
               Jesus
               unto
               the
               people
               to
               be
               judged
               ,
               they
               profess
               ,
               they
               have
               such
               a
               law
               ,
               as
               puts
               no
               man
               to
               Death
               :
               they
               are
               all
               for
               mercy
               and
               forgiveness
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               out
               of
               the
               Judgment
               hall
               ,
               but
               let
               Pylat
               enter
               in
               thither
               ;
               and
               then
               ,
               nothing
               but
               Crucifie
               him
               ,
               Crucifie
               him
               ;
               be
               their
               accusations
               ,
               and
               witnesses
               ,
               never
               so
               false
               :
               even
               so
               ,
               in
               your
               dealings
               with
               men
               ,
               in
               way
               of
               your
               Jewish
               brother
               hood
               ,
               your
               law
               is
               all
               for
               mercie
               ,
               to
               Redress
               ,
               reform
               ,
               and
               for
               preservation
               ,
               both
               of
               soule
               and
               bodie
               ;
               Do
               but
               enter
               into
               the
               Common
               hall
               ,
               and
               then
               ,
               as
               Pylat
               asked
               (
               am
               I
               a
               Jew
               ?
               )
               so
               do
               you
               ,
               Doe
               I
               sit
               ,
               or
               speake
               here
               ,
               as
               a
               brother
               ?
               I
               tro
               not
               ,
               I
               am
               now
               in
               a
               higher
               sphere
               ,
               then
               that
               (
               though
               they
               be
               acknowledged
               coheirs
               with
               Christ
               )
               can
               ataine
               unto
               ,
               therfore
               if
               witness
               be
               brought
               in
               ,
               and
               Oath
               taken
               ,
               though
               never
               so
               untrue
               ,
               your
               consciences
               are
               purged
               by
               law
               ,
               and
               your
               power
               must
               have
               tribute
               payd
               unto
               it
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               mens
               Names
               ,
               to
               bee
               branded
               with
               infamie
               ,
               estates
               ,
               depryving
               women
               and
               children
               of
               things
               necessarie
               ,
               and
               precious
               lives
               of
               men
               
               can
               extend
               themselves
               ,
               to
               contribute
               any
               thing
               thereunto
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               professed
               mercie
               ,
               and
               Clemencie
               of
               your
               law
               ,
               to
               exercise
               censures
               only
               for
               amendment
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               recoverie
               ,
               comes
               unto
               this
               issue
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               in
               you
               lies
               ,
               to
               send
               both
               soule
               and
               body
               downe
               unto
               hell
               for
               ever
               without
               redresse
               ,
               and
               all
               hope
               of
               recovery
               .
            
             
               But
               your
               houre
               ,
               and
               the
               power
               of
               Darknesse
               ,
               is
               known
               what
               it
               is
               ,
               either
               to
               have
               mens
               persons
               in
               admiration
               because
               of
               advantage
               ;
               or
               else
               ,
               to
               seek
               all
               occasions
               against
               them
               ,
               to
               brand
               them
               with
               all
               manner
               of
               reproch
               ,
               and
               ignominie
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               truth
               ,
               taught
               daily
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
               you
               know
               not
               how
               to
               streatch
               out
               your
               hand
               ,
               or
               exercise
               your
               ministry
               againstil
               ,
               left
               it
               become
               leprous
               ,
               and
               you
               take
               it
               back
               again
               with
               losse
               ,
               when
               it
               appeares
               dried
               and
               withered
               .
            
             
               And
               wherefore
               reason
               yee
               amongst
               your selves
               ,
               saying
               ,
               wee
               exercise
               the
               power
               of
               your
               ministrations
               against
               none
               but
               such
               as
               are
               Delinquents
               ,
               whereby
               we
               cleer
               the
               innocent
               ,
               and
               establish
               peace
               in
               all
               our
               borders
               ?
            
             
               Wee
               demand
               ,
               what
               think
               you
               of
               those
               two
               witnesses
               ,
               prophecying
               in
               Sackcloth
               ,
               a
               thousand
               two
               hundreth
               and
               threescore
               Dayes
               :
               those
               two
               olive
               trees
               ,
               and
               two
               candlestickes
               ,
               standing
               before
               the
               God
               of
               the
               earth
               ?
               are
               thesegu
               ltie
               and
               vile
               persons
               ,
               out
               of
               whose
               hands
               (
               by
               the
               power
               of
               your
               ministries
               )
               you
               are
               delivering
               and
               releasing
               the
               world
               ?
               then
               indeed
               are
               your
               wayes
               justifiable
               :
               But
               if
               these
               bee
               the
               Just
               ,
               Chosen
               ,
               and
               peculiar
               friends
               of
               God
               ,
               yea
               such
               ,
               as
               without
               which
               ,
               his
               truth
               and
               Righteousnesse
               are
               not
               justified
               ,
               his
               wisdom
               ,
               and
               holinesse
               maintained
               and
               upheld
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               in
               point
               of
               salvation
               by
               Christ
               ,
               then
               are
               your
               wayes
               wicked
               ,
               and
               to
               bee
               abhorred
               ;
               for
               in
               your
               professed
               Course
               ,
               you
               are
               they
               ,
               by
               whom
               these
               are
               ●laine
               ,
               and
               put
               to
               Death
               ,
               and
               all
               your
               glory
               is
               to
               keepe
               their
               Corpes
               unburied
               in
               your
               streetes
               ,
               and
               yet
               you
               know
               not
               what
               you
               are
               doing
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               you
               know
               what
               these
               witnesses
               are
               ,
               whom
               you
               are
               altogether
               ignorant
               of
               ,
               for
               your
               Libraries
               never
               saw
               them
               ,
               and
               you
               see
               not
               but
               by
               their
               eyes
               ,
               for
               these
               are
               two
               ,
               and
               never
               more
               ,
               nor
               yet
               lesse
               ,
               yea
               ever
               the
               same
               ,
               they
               are
               olive
               trees
               ,
               else
               no
               witnesses
               ,
               and
               also
               Candlesticks
               ,
               else
               both
               the
               former
               faile
               ,
               yea
               ,
               are
               not
               at
               all
               .
               Wee
               must
               tell
               you
               what
               these
               are
               ,
               else
               wee
               cannot
               declare
               how
               you
               kill
               them
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               not
               our
               intent
               to
               open
               unto
               you
               the
               house
               of
               the
               treasures
               ,
               the
               silver
               and
               the
               gold
               ,
               and
               the
               spices
               ,
               and
               the
               precious
               oyntment
               ,
               nor
               the
               house
               of
               our
               armour
               ,
               because
               you
               take
               all
               as
               
               execrable
               ,
               and
               put
               all
               to
               a
               profane
               use
               that
               commeth
               from
               us
               ;
               but
               these
               two
               witnesses
               are
               the
               life
               and
               death
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               ;
               or
               ,
               in
               the
               true
               language
               of
               heaven
               also
               ,
               the
               strength
               and
               the
               weaknesse
               of
               Christ
               ,
               for
               hee
               was
               crucified
               through
               weaknesse
               ,
               but
               hee
               liveth
               by
               the
               power
               of
               God
               :
               this
               is
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               in
               Zerubbabel
               ,
               Not
               by
               an
               army
               ,
               nor
               by
               power
               ,
               and
               so
               deprives
               him
               of
               all
               strength
               ,
               but
               by
               aspirit
               ,
               that
               the
               greatest
               mountaine
               ,
               or
               loftiest
               hill
               in
               the
               world
               cannot
               stand
               before
               ,
               but
               becomes
               a
               plaine
               ,
               which
               with
               facility
               and
               ease
               hee
               passeth
               upon
               ;
               thence
               it
               is
               that
               hee
               doth
               not
               onely
               lay
               the
               top
               or
               the
               head
               stone
               of
               all
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               lowest
               in
               the
               foundation
               ,
               and
               then
               onely
               is
               the
               voice
               of
               shouting
               heard
               ,
               Grace
               ,
               grace
               in
               the
               house
               for
               ever
               ;
               and
               then
               doth
               the
               day
               of
               small
               things
               become
               the
               day
               of
               joy
               and
               triumph
               ,
               yea
               ,
               of
               parting
               the
               rich
               spoiles
               and
               prey
               of
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               for
               then
               hee
               that
               doth
               but
               turn
               and
               lift
               up
               his
               eyes
               he
               cannot
               looke
               besides
               that
               great
               flying
               book
               of
               the
               Curse
               that
               is
               gone
               forth
               over
               the
               whole
               earth
               .
            
             
               Without
               these
               two
               witnesses
               jointly
               uttering
               themselves
               in
               every
               particular
               Scripture
               undertaken
               to
               bee
               divulged
               by
               any
               ,
               no
               evidence
               nor
               testimony
               of
               God
               is
               given
               ,
               or
               brought
               in
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               a
               meere
               refuge
               of
               lies
               for
               the
               soules
               of
               men
               to
               betake
               themselves
               unto
               ;
               without
               these
               two
               pipes
               of
               the
               olive
               trees
               emptying
               themselves
               into
               the
               bowle
               of
               the
               candlesticks
               ,
               no
               unction
               nor
               oyle
               at
               all
               is
               found
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               being
               wanting
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               is
               gone
               out
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               light
               appearing
               amongst
               you
               is
               onely
               the
               light
               of
               Bala●m
               ,
               whose
               eye
               was
               open
               ,
               which
               you
               may
               read
               either
               S●et●um
               or
               Sethum
               ,
               for
               that
               opening
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               the
               shutting
               up
               of
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               so
               that
               in
               seeing
               you
               see
               not
               ,
               but
               communicate
               onely
               in
               the
               light
               of
               that
               beast
               ,
               who
               puts
               the
               witnesses
               to
               death
               ,
               as
               Balaam
               did
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               that
               dumbe
               beast
               of
               his
               whose
               eyes
               were
               opened
               to
               see
               the
               angel
               before
               him
               ;
               so
               that
               while
               you
               thinke
               it
               is
               our
               wisdome
               to
               stoope
               unto
               you
               for
               light
               ,
               wee
               never
               come
               amongst
               you
               but
               see
               our selves
               in
               a
               regiment
               of
               grosse
               and
               palpable
               darknesse
               ,
               and
               discern
               you
               very
               plainly
               ,
               how
               you
               scrabble
               upon
               the
               wall
               to
               finde
               the
               doore
               of
               Lots
               house
               ,
               and
               cannot
               .
               As
               also
               how
               you
               toil
               your selves
               to
               climbe
               up
               into
               the
               sheep-fold
               ,
               another
               ,
               yea
               ,
               so
               many
               other
               wayes
               ,
               and
               have
               no
               fight
               nor
               discerning
               of
               us
               the
               Door
               ,
               at
               all
               ,
               by
               the
               which
               whosoever
               entereth
               ,
               becomes
               a
               true
               feeder
               of
               the
               flock
               of
               God
               ;
               yea
               ,
               none
               entereth
               in
               thereat
               ,
               but
               the
               true
               Shepheard
               himself
               .
            
             
             
               Most
               impious
               it
               is
               to
               put
               to
               death
               two
               such
               Noble
               witnesses
               ,
               that
               have
               power
               to
               shut
               heaven
               that
               it
               raine
               not
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               their
               prophecying
               ;
               to
               turne
               the
               waters
               into
               bloud
               ,
               and
               to
               smite
               the
               earth
               with
               all
               manner
               of
               plagues
               as
               oft
               as
               they
               will
               ,
               whom
               that
               spirit
               that
               is
               amongst
               you
               kills
               on
               this
               wise
               ,
               the
               life
               or
               power
               of
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               above
               ,
               which
               is
               infinite
               ,
               not
               admitting
               of
               circumscription
               or
               containment
               ,
               for
               the
               heaven
               of
               heavens
               cannot
               containe
               him
               ,
               yet
               have
               you
               not
               dared
               to
               graspe
               and
               inviron
               that
               power
               in
               the
               heavens
               ,
               and
               therefore
               have
               resolved
               and
               concluded
               that
               hee
               onely
               rules
               upon
               the
               earth
               in
               these
               dayes
               by
               his
               Deputies
               ,
               Lievtenants
               ,
               and
               Vicegerents
               ,
               whereby
               you
               limit
               ,
               and
               so
               destroy
               the
               holy
               One
               of
               Israel
               ;
               for
               give
               him
               that
               in
               one
               time
               ,
               or
               place
               ,
               which
               afterwards
               ,
               or
               elsewhere
               you
               deny
               him
               ,
               and
               you
               make
               a
               nullity
               of
               him
               unto
               your selves
               ,
               and
               in
               so
               doing
               ,
               you
               kill
               that
               other
               witnesse
               ,
               namely
               ,
               the
               death
               or
               weaknesse
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               :
               for
               you
               must
               have
               man
               to
               bee
               honourable
               ,
               learned
               ,
               wise
               ,
               experienced
               ,
               and
               of
               good
               report
               ,
               else
               they
               may
               not
               rule
               among
               you
               ;
               yea
               and
               these
               things
               are
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               by
               man
               ,
               as
               appeares
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               onely
               officiate
               so
               ,
               as
               man
               may
               disanull
               and
               take
               it
               away
               againe
               ;
               witnesse
               your
               change
               of
               officers
               ,
               constantly
               speaking
               for
               us
               herein
               ;
               thus
               have
               you
               slaine
               also
               the
               death
               or
               theweaknesse
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               professeth
               himselfe
               to
               bee
               a
               worm
               and
               no
               man
               ,
               the
               shame
               and
               contempt
               of
               the
               people
               ;
               and
               these
               faith
               full
               and
               true
               witnesses
               thus
               slaine
               ,
               you
               must
               of
               necessity
               deny
               buriall
               ,
               and
               keep
               them
               both
               in
               open
               view
               in
               your
               streets
               ,
               or
               other
               wise
               all
               your
               pompe
               and
               glory
               falls
               to
               the
               dust
               whence
               it
               came
               ,
               and
               on
               which
               it
               feeds
               .
               Nor
               can
               you
               send
               your
               presents
               one
               to
               another
               of
               your
               acts
               of
               Justice
               ,
               power
               to
               protect
               ,
               wealth
               ,
               honour
               ,
               and
               friends
               where
               with
               you
               gratifie
               each
               other
               ;
               and
               where
               these
               are
               thus
               slaine
               ,
               and
               their
               corps
               lie
               in
               open
               view
               ,
               none
               of
               the
               gentiles
               ,
               peoples
               ,
               tongues
               ,
               and
               kindreds
               suffering
               their
               carkasses
               to
               bee
               put
               in
               graves
               ,
               there
               is
               that
               great
               City
               which
               spiritually
               is
               Sodom
               and
               Egypt
               ,
               where
               our
               Lord
               is
               crucified
               ;
               but
               after
               there
               dayes
               and
               an
               half
               ,
               the
               spirit
               of
               life
               from
               God
               shall
               enter
               into
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               shal
               stand
               up
               upon
               their
               feet
               to
               the
               terrour
               of
               you
               all
               :
               Nor
               doe
               you
               thinke
               that
               wee
               onely
               inveigh
               against
               the
               great
               ones
               of
               this
               world
               for
               thus
               doing
               ,
               for
               wee
               know
               that
               the
               basest
               peasant
               hath
               the
               same
               spirit
               with
               the
               greatest
               Princes
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               greatest
               of
               the
               Princes
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               hath
               the
               very
               same
               spirit
               wherewith
               the
               basest
               peasant
               hath
               laid
               himselfe
               open
               in
               the
               view
               of
               all
               men
               :
               these
               
               wee
               say
               ,
               are
               the
               two
               witnesses
               if
               you
               can
               receive
               it
               ,
               and
               what
               a
               dishonour
               is
               it
               to
               trade
               so
               much
               by
               meanes
               of
               witnesses
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               know
               what
               a
               true
               witnesse
               is
               ?
               which
               if
               you
               did
               ,
               you
               durst
               not
               attempt
               the
               things
               you
               doe
               ,
               whereby
               you
               cast
               reproach
               upon
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               in
               that
               you
               professe
               your selves
               a
               choice
               people
               pickt
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               yet
               goe
               on
               ,
               in
               such
               practices
               as
               you
               doe
               ,
               maintaining
               them
               as
               your
               onely
               glory
               .
               Our
               Lord
               gives
               you
               in
               charge
               not
               to
               sweare
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               your
               dignity
               to
               bring
               men
               to
               your
               seates
               of
               Justice
               with
               nothing
               but
               oathes
               in
               their
               mouthes
               ,
               why
               doe
               you
               not
               ballance
               the
               scriptures
               in
               this
               point
               ?
               viz.
               
            
             
               It
               hath
               beene
               said
               of
               old
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               committ
               adultery
               ,
               but
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               hee
               that
               looketh
               on
               a
               woman
               to
               lust
               after
               her
               ,
               hath
               committed
               adultery
               with
               her
               in
               his
               heart
               already
               :
               so
               also
               it
               hath
               beene
               sayd
               of
               old
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               forsweare
               thy self
               ,
               but
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               sweare
               not
               at
               all
               :
               so
               that
               if
               it
               be
               adulterie
               ,
               to
               looke
               to
               lust
               ,
               it
               is
               also
               forswearing
               a
               mans
               self
               ,
               to
               sweare
               at
               all
               ;
               if
               the
               one
               be
               adultery
               ,
               the
               other
               is
               perjury
               ,
               if
               one
               be
               admitted
               in
               some
               cases
               ,
               the
               other
               also
               ,
               so
               that
               in
               preaching
               the
               toleration
               ,
               nay
               the
               duty
               of
               an
               oath
               ,
               you
               preach
               the
               toleration
               ,
               yea
               the
               duty
               of
               adulterie
               it self
               ;
               So
               that
               our
               Lord
               plainly
               evinceth
               unto
               all
               mens
               consciences
               ,
               not
               onely
               the
               guilt
               but
               the
               folly
               and
               madnesse
               of
               the
               oath
               of
               man
               ,
               shewing
               how
               farre
               it
               is
               ,
               either
               from
               investing
               into
               place
               ,
               or
               demonstrating
               Causes
               ,
               so
               that
               hee
               that
               concludeth
               upon
               honour
               ,
               and
               power
               ,
               received
               from
               the
               oath
               of
               man
               ,
               or
               upon
               knowledge
               and
               bouldness
               ,
               to
               judge
               in
               a
               cause
               ,
               from
               that
               testimony
               without
               the
               which
               he
               could
               not
               have
               it
               ,
               is
               as
               vaine
               in
               his
               thoughts
               ,
               as
               if
               hee
               should
               herupon
               conclude
               ,
               I
               have
               now
               altered
               the
               frame
               of
               heaven
               ,
               which
               is
               no
               less
               stable
               then
               the
               throne
               of
               the
               great
               God
               ,
               or
               demolished
               the
               earth
               ,
               which
               is
               as
               firme
               as
               his
               foot-stoole
               for
               ever
               ,
               or
               made
               a
               fraction
               in
               the
               orders
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               that
               choice
               and
               peculiar
               City
               of
               the
               great
               King
               ,
               whose
               institutions
               no
               mortall
               breath
               can
               intrench
               upon
               ,
               or
               to
               professe
               his
               authority
               and
               skill
               to
               be
               such
               ,
               whereby
               he
               can
               make
               a
               haire
               of
               his
               head
               blacke
               or
               white
               ,
               cause
               his
               age
               to
               wax
               old
               as
               doth
               a
               garment
               ,
               or
               renew
               it
               with
               the
               Eagle
               at
               his
               pleasure
               ,
               hereby
               doth
               man
               (
               in
               this
               point
               of
               swearing
               )
               professe
               his
               folly
               to
               bee
               such
               ,
               that
               hee
               is
               become
               not
               onely-vaine
               in
               his
               imaginations
               ,
               but
               unto
               that
               pride
               and
               usurpation
               therein
               ,
               as
               to
               intrude
               himselfe
               into
               the
               prerogative
               royall
               of
               his
               Maker
               .
            
             
               So
               that
               however
               you
               boast
               of
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               God
               ,
               yet
               he
               tels
               
               you
               there
               is
               no
               more
               then
               yea
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               nay
               ,
               nay
               ,
               in
               them
               ,
               for
               what
               is
               once
               nay
               ,
               is
               ever
               nay
               in
               the
               Ordination
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               once
               yea
               ,
               is
               ever
               yea
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               his
               account
               however
               man
               reckoneth
               ,
               whose
               account
               shall
               be
               called
               over
               againe
               ,
               what
               is
               once
               curse
               ,
               is
               ever
               the
               curse
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               once
               the
               principality
               and
               power
               of
               Christ
               ,
               is
               ever
               the
               principality
               and
               power
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               is
               once
               the
               principality
               and
               power
               of
               Darkenesse
               ,
               is
               ever
               the
               same
               ,
               what
               hands
               soever
               it
               cometh
               into
               for
               manifestation
               :
               measure
               your
               kingdome
               whether
               it
               bee
               eternall
               ,
               and
               your
               Jurisdiction
               whether
               it
               bee
               illimited
               ,
               for
               he
               hath
               given
               (
               him
               )
               the
               heathen
               for
               his
               inheritance
               ,
               the
               utmost
               parts
               of
               the
               earth
               for
               his
               possession
               ,
               and
               a
               kingdome
               of
               lesse
               extent
               hee
               professeth
               not
               ,
               nor
               can
               hee
               approve
               or
               acknowledge
               any
               that
               doe
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               light
               can
               approve
               of
               darkenesse
               ,
               or
               the
               Lord
               Iehovah
               of
               the
               Lord
               Ba●l
               .
            
             
               Bee
               wise
               therefore
               ,
               and
               bethinke
               your selves
               while
               it
               is
               called
               to
               day
               ,
               harden
               not
               your
               hearts
               ,
               as
               though
               you
               would
               make
               your selves
               Meriba
               nothing
               but
               strife
               and
               contention
               against
               the
               Lord
               ,
               rather
               kisse
               the
               sonne
               (
               if
               it
               bee
               possible
               )
               lest
               his
               wrath
               bee
               kindled
               and
               you
               perish
               from
               the
               way
               for
               ever
               ,
               O
               blessed
               onely
               they
               ,
               that
               hope
               in
               him
               .
            
             
               So
               that
               hee
               which
               professeth
               on
               this
               wife
               ,
               it
               is
               yea
               ,
               I
               am
               a
               pastour
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               nay
               ,
               at
               such
               a
               time
               I
               was
               none
               ,
               hee
               renounceth
               that
               spirit
               of
               the
               true
               pastour
               ,
               yet
               onely
               feeder
               of
               Israel
               ,
               professing
               onely
               that
               spirit
               that
               pusheth
               the
               weake
               with
               the
               horne
               ,
               and
               pudleth
               with
               his
               feet
               the
               waters
               where
               the
               flocke
               of
               God
               should
               drinke
               .
               Hee
               with
               whom
               it
               is
               yea
               ,
               I
               am
               a
               Ruler
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               nay
               when
               I
               was
               none
               at
               all
               ,
               renounceth
               that
               spirit
               of
               him
               that
               rules
               in
               righteousnesse
               ,
               professing
               the
               spirit
               of
               him
               that
               rules
               according
               to
               the
               god
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               that
               Prince
               of
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Aire
               ,
               who
               is
               now
               working
               so
               effectually
               in
               the
               children
               of
               disobedience
               .
               So
               also
               hee
               with
               whom
               it
               is
               yea
               ,
               I
               am
               a
               Captaine
               ,
               or
               chiefe
               slaughter-man
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               nay
               ,
               time
               was
               I
               was
               none
               at
               all
               ,
               renounceth
               that
               victorie
               and
               slaughter
               made
               by
               the
               Captaine
               and
               High-priest
               of
               our
               profession
               ,
               (
               who
               as
               hee
               is
               a
               Lambe
               slaine
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               his
               victory
               and
               slaughter
               must
               bee
               of
               the
               same
               antiquity
               ,
               )
               professing
               himselfe
               to
               bee
               a
               chiefe
               slaughter-man
               ,
               or
               super●●uous
               Giant
               ,
               made
               in
               that
               hoast
               of
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               standing
               in
               readinesse
               to
               come
               out
               ,
               to
               defie
               the
               hoast
               of
               the
               living
               God
               :
               yea
               ,
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               whatsoever
               is
               more
               then
               yea
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               nay
               ,
               nay
               ,
               not
               settlingeach
               upon
               its
               Base
               ,
               whereon
               it
               standeth
               
               for
               ever
               without
               controule
               ,
               but
               can
               remove
               ,
               create
               ,
               or
               make
               void
               offices
               and
               officers
               at
               their
               pleasure
               ,
               is
               of
               that
               evill
               ,
               or
               not
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               the
               salvation
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               but
               of
               Shedim
               that
               waster
               and
               destroyer
               of
               mankinde
               for
               ever
               :
               know
               therefore
               that
               it
               is
               the
               oath
               of
               God
               which
               confirmes
               and
               makes
               good
               his
               Covenant
               and
               promise
               unto
               a
               thousand
               generations
               :
               and
               it
               is
               the
               oath
               of
               man
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               bond
               and
               obligation
               of
               that
               league
               and
               agreement
               made
               with
               death
               and
               hell
               for
               ever
               ;
               bee
               yee
               assured
               it
               is
               not
               the
               tabernacle
               of
               witnes
               which
               you
               have
               amongst
               you
               ,
               brought
               in
               by
               Jesus
               into
               the
               possession
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               Siccuth
               your
               King
               ,
               or
               the
               tabernacle
               of
               Mol●ck
               ,
               the
               starre
               of
               your
               God
               Remphan
               ,
               figures
               which
               you
               have
               made
               unto
               your selves
               ,
               which
               you
               have
               taken
               up
               ,
               and
               are
               bearing
               so
               stoutly
               upon
               your
               shoulders
               .
               Now
               to
               tell
               you
               what
               an
               oath
               according
               to
               God
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               scriptures
               are
               delivered
               upon
               no
               other
               ground
               or
               termes
               of
               certainty
               ,
               where
               ever
               they
               are
               divolged
               ,
               is
               a
               thing
               out
               of
               your
               jurisdiction
               ,
               you
               cannot
               discerne
               or
               judge
               of
               it
               ,
               therefore
               according
               to
               our
               word
               above
               ,
               wee
               leave
               it
               as
               a
               parable
               unto
               you
               ,
               as
               all
               the
               holy
               word
               of
               our
               God
               is
               ,
               as
               your
               conversation
               in
               all
               points
               ,
               as
               in
               this
               ,
               daily
               declareth
               .
            
             
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               when
               wee
               have
               to
               doe
               in
               your
               jurisdiction
               ,
               we
               know
               what
               it
               is
               to
               submit
               to
               the
               wise
               dispensations
               of
               our
               God
               ,
               when
               you
               have
               to
               doe
               amongst
               us
               ,
               in
               the
               liberties
               hee
               hath
               given
               unto
               us
               ,
               wee
               doubt
               not
               ,
               but
               you
               shall
               finde
               him
               judge
               amongst
               us
               ,
               beyond
               and
               above
               any
               cause
               or
               thing
               you
               can
               propose
               unto
               us
               ;
               And
               let
               that
               suffice
               you
               ,
               and
               know
               ,
               that
               you
               cannot
               maintaine
               a
               jurisdiction
               ,
               but
               you
               must
               reject
               all
               inroades
               upon
               other
               mens
               priviledges
               ,
               and
               so
               doe
               wee
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               meane
               time
               ,
               wee
               shall
               (
               as
               wee
               thinke
               good
               )
               bee
               calling
               over
               againe
               some
               matters
               that
               you
               have
               taken
               up
               and
               had
               the
               handling
               of
               them
               amongst
               you
               ,
               to
               see
               what
               justice
               or
               equity
               wee
               finde
               hath
               beene
               exercised
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               redresse
               them
               accordingly
               :
               for
               wee
               professe
               right
               unto
               all
               men
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               doe
               any
               violence
               at
               all
               ,
               as
               you
               in
               your
               prescript
               threaten
               to
               doe
               to
               us
               ,
               for
               wee
               have
               learned
               how
               to
               discipline
               our
               children
               ,
               or
               servants
               ,
               without
               offering
               violence
               unto
               them
               ,
               even
               so
               doe
               wee
               know
               how
               to
               deale
               with
               our
               deboist
               ,
               rude
               ,
               nay
               inhumane
               Neighbours
               ,
               (
               or
               if
               you
               will
               ,
               Nabals
               )
               without
               doing
               violence
               ,
               but
               rather
               rendring
               unto
               them
               that
               which
               is
               their
               due
               .
            
             
               Nor
               shall
               wee
               deprive
               a
               witnesse
               of
               his
               modest
               testimony
               for
               the
               
               out-cries
               ,
               and
               clamours
               of
               such
               a
               one
               as
               ill
               bred
               apostatized
               Arnauld
               that
               fellonious
               Hog-killer
               ,
               being
               the
               partie
               to
               bee
               testified
               against
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               oath
               of
               any
               interested
               in
               the
               cause
               ,
               nor
               shall
               wee
               bee
               forward
               to
               come
               so
               farre
               ,
               to
               finde
               your
               worke
               upon
               your
               request
               ,
               till
               wee
               know
               you
               to
               beare
               another
               minde
               ,
               then
               others
               of
               your
               Neighbours
               doe
               ,
               with
               whom
               wee
               have
               had
               to
               doe
               in
               this
               country
               ,
               whose
               pretended
               and
               devised
               Lawes
               wee
               have
               stooped
               under
               ,
               to
               the
               robbing
               and
               spoiling
               of
               our
               goods
               ,
               the
               livelyhood
               of
               our
               wives
               and
               children
               ,
               thinking
               they
               had
               laboured
               ,
               (
               though
               groping
               in
               great
               darkenesse
               )
               to
               bring
               forth
               the
               truth
               ,
               in
               the
               rights
               and
               equity
               of
               things
               ,
               but
               finding
               them
               to
               bee
               a
               company
               of
               grosse
               dissembling
               hypocrites
               ,
               that
               under
               the
               pretence
               of
               Law
               and
               Religion
               ,
               have
               done
               nothing
               else
               ,
               but
               gone
               about
               to
               establish
               themselves
               in
               wayes
               to
               maintaine
               their
               owne
               vicious
               lusts
               ,
               wee
               renounce
               their
               Diabolicall
               practice
               ,
               being
               such
               as
               have
               denyed
               in
               their
               publique
               Courts
               ,
               that
               the
               lawes
               of
               our
               Native
               Country
               should
               bee
               named
               amongst
               them
               ,
               yea
               those
               ancient
               statute
               lawes
               ,
               casting
               us
               into
               most
               base
               nastie
               and
               insufferable
               places
               of
               imprisonment
               for
               speaking
               according
               to
               the
               language
               of
               them
               ,
               in
               the
               meane
               while
               ,
               breaking
               open
               our
               house
               in
               a
               violent
               way
               of
               hostilitie
               (
               abusing
               our
               wives
               and
               our
               little
               ones
               )
               to
               take
               from
               us
               the
               volumes
               wherein
               they
               are
               preserved
               ,
               thinking
               thereby
               to
               keepe
               us
               ignorant
               of
               the
               courses
               they
               are
               resolved
               to
               run
               ,
               that
               so
               the
               viciosity
               of
               their
               owne
               wills
               might
               bee
               a
               law
               unto
               them
               ,
               yea
               they
               have
               endeavoured
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               publique
               expressions
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               being
               accused
               by
               them
               ,
               should
               not
               have
               liberty
               to
               answer
               for
               himselfe
               in
               open
               Court.
               Dealings
               of
               like
               nature
               wee
               finde
               in
               the
               place
               whereof
               you
               stile
               us
               your
               neighbours
               ,
               (
               on
               whose
               unbridled
               malice
               ,
               wee
               finde
               a
               higher
               then
               you
               putting
               a
               curbe
               )
               and
               yet
               in
               your
               account
               and
               reckoning
               wee
               are
               the
               parties
               that
               still
               are
               doing
               the
               wrong
               ,
               and
               must
               beare
               the
               guilt
               in
               your
               most
               mature
               sentence
               ,
               in
               whomsoever
               the
               spot
               ariseth
               and
               abideth
               .
               But
               the
               God
               of
               vengeance
               (
               unto
               whom
               our
               cause
               is
               referred
               ,
               never
               having
               our
               protector
               and
               Judge
               to
               seeke
               )
               will
               shew
               himselfe
               in
               our
               deliverance
               out
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               you
               all
               ,
               yea
               all
               the
               house
               of
               that
               Ish●osheth
               and
               Mephibusheth
               ,
               nor
               will
               he
               faile
               us
               to
               utter
               and
               make
               knowne
               his
               strength
               (
               wherein
               wee
               stand
               )
               to
               serve
               in
               our
               age
               ,
               and
               to
               minister
               in
               our
               Course
               ,
               to
               day
               and
               to
               morrow
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               third
               day
               ,
               can
               none
               deprive
               us
               of
               perfection
               ,
               for
               hee
               hath
               taught
               us
               to
               know
               what
               it
               is
               to
               walke
               to
               day
               ,
               and
               tomorrow
               ,
               and
               the
               day
               
               following
               also
               ,
               when
               a
               perishing
               estate
               cannot
               arise
               out
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               though
               she
               be
               the
               onely
               one
               ,
               (
               yea
               ,
               none
               but
               she
               )
               that
               kills
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               stones
               them
               that
               are
               sent
               unto
               her
               .
            
             
               Behold
               yee
               that
               are
               looking
               after
               ,
               and
               foretelling
               so
               much
               of
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               driving
               the
               day
               before
               you
               still
               for
               certaine
               yeares
               ,
               which
               some
               (
               you
               say
               )
               shall
               attaine
               unto
               ,
               and
               unto
               the
               day
               of
               death
               for
               therest
               ,
               You
               blinde
               guides
               ,
               as
               your
               fathers
               have
               ever
               done
               ,
               so
               doe
               yee
               .
               Behold
               wee
               say
               ,
               when
               ever
               hee
               appeareth
               ,
               your
               house
               (
               which
               yee
               so
               glory
               in
               )
               shall
               bee
               left
               unto
               you
               desolate
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               turned
               into
               nothing
               but
               desolation
               and
               confusion
               ,
               for
               Babel
               is
               its
               name
               ;
               Nor
               shall
               you
               see
               him
               to
               your
               comfort
               in
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               kingdome
               ,
               until
               you
               can
               say
               ,
               Blessed
               is
               hee
               that
               commeth
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               when
               the
               authority
               and
               power
               of
               man
               appeares
               to
               bee
               the
               building
               of
               Babel
               unto
               you
               ,
               and
               the
               name
               and
               authority
               of
               God
               onely
               ,
               to
               bee
               that
               ,
               wherein
               the
               blessing
               con●ists
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               such
               wise
               also
               ,
               as
               is
               nothing
               but
               a
               way
               of
               reproach
               ,
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               a
               King
               should
               ride
               into
               his
               chiefe
               City
               ,
               so
               strangely
               furnished
               ,
               upon
               an
               Asse
               borrowed
               ,
               her
               furniture
               old
               ,
               overworn
               garments
               ,
               and
               accompanied
               with
               none
               but
               poore
               ,
               meane
               ,
               excommunicated
               persons
               ,
               such
               as
               your
               Elders
               ,
               Scribes
               ,
               Pharisees
               ,
               Lawyers
               ,
               and
               all
               your
               credible
               persons
               among
               you
               ,
               make
               full
               account
               they
               are
               not
               onely
               accursed
               by
               ,
               but
               also
               destitute
               and
               void
               of
               all
               law
               ,
               when
               you
               can
               finde
               Hosanna
               in
               the
               highest
               ,
               arising
               out
               of
               such
               contempt
               and
               shame
               ,
               then
               ,
               and
               then
               onely
               shall
               you
               sing
               unto
               him
               with
               comfort
               .
               In
               the
               meane
               time
               acknowledge
               your
               portion
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               trust
               and
               stay
               your selves
               on
               the
               name
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               beautie
               to
               delight
               and
               glory
               ,
               which
               shall
               fade
               as
               a
               leafe
               ,
               and
               like
               the
               grasse
               shall
               wither
               when
               it
               is
               fitting
               it self
               for
               the
               oven
               ,
               such
               is
               man
               whose
               breath
               is
               in
               his
               nostrills
               ,
               and
               the
               sonne
               of
               sorrie
               man
               ,
               in
               whom
               you
               delight
               to
               trust
               ,
               his
               power
               and
               his
               policy
               brings
               forth
               nothing
               else
               ,
               but
               as
               you
               shall
               see
               and
               heare
               in
               the
               Countrey
               from
               whence
               wee
               are
               brought
               .
               We
               are
               not
               ignorant
               of
               those
               shamefull
               lies
               and
               falsities
               gone
               out
               against
               us
               ,
               and
               the
               daily
               wresting
               of
               our
               words
               ,
               to
               cast
               contempt
               upon
               us
               ,
               thinking
               to
               bow
               downe
               our
               backs
               under
               ignominie
               and
               reproach
               ;
               Neither
               of
               those
               straits
               &
               difficulties
               they
               have
               cast
               us
               upon
               ,
               in
               the
               things
               which
               concerne
               this
               present
               life
               ,
               to
               the
               taking
               away
               of
               the
               lives
               of
               many
               ,
               if
               our
               God
               had
               not
               been
               seen
               beyond
               and
               above
               what
               their
               thoughts
               could
               reach
               unto
               (
               as
               their
               owne
               confession
               hath
               witnessed
               ,
               )
               doing
               
               it
               in
               such
               a
               way
               of
               painted
               hypocrisie
               and
               false
               glosse
               unto
               the
               eye
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               wee
               might
               seeme
               unto
               it
               self-executioners
               .
               We
               RESOLVE
               therefore
               to
               follow
               our
               imployments
               ,
               and
               to
               carry
               and
               behave
               our selves
               as
               formerly
               wee
               have
               done
               (
               and
               no
               otherwise
               )
               for
               wee
               have
               wronged
               no
               man
               ,
               unlesse
               with
               hard
               labour
               ,
               to
               provide
               for
               our
               families
               ,
               and
               suffering
               of
               grosse
               ,
               idle
               ,
               and
               idol
               droanes
               to
               take
               our
               labour
               out
               of
               the
               mouths
               ,
               and
               from
               off
               the
               backs
               of
               our
               little
               ones
               ,
               to
               lordaneit
               over
               us
               .
            
             
               So
               that
               if
               any
               any
               shall
               goe
               about
               to
               disturbe
               or
               annoy
               us
               henceforth
               in
               our
               imployments
               and
               liberties
               ,
               which
               God
               hath
               ,
               or
               shall
               put
               into
               our
               hands
               ,
               that
               can
               claime
               no
               interest
               in
               us
               but
               by
               these
               courses
               ;
               what
               their
               businesse
               is
               ,
               wee
               know
               by
               proofe
               sufficient
               ,
               to
               bee
               nothing
               else
               but
               that
               ancient
               errand
               of
               Nimrod
               ,
               that
               rebellious
               hunter
               after
               the
               precious
               life
               ;
               which
               errand
               of
               his
               shall
               bee
               no
               more
               delivered
               unto
               us
               in
               that
               covert
               cruelty
               ,
               and
               dissembling
               way
               of
               hypocrisie
               ,
               but
               in
               direct
               and
               open
               termes
               of
               tyrannie
               ,
               wee
               will
               not
               bee
               dealt
               with
               as
               before
               ,
               wee
               speake
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               our
               God
               ,
               wee
               will
               not
               ;
               For
               if
               any
               shall
               disturb
               us
               ,
               as
               above
               ,
               secret
               hypocrites
               shall
               become
               open
               Tyrants
               ,
               and
               their
               lawes
               appeare
               to
               bee
               nothing
               else
               but
               meer
               lusts
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               all
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               And
               wherefore
               doe
               you
               murmure
               among
               your selves
               at
               this
               saying
               ,
               thinking
               it
               is
               not
               a
               Christian
               expression
               ?
               it
               is
               because
               you
               are
               ignorant
               of
               the
               crosse
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               not
               knowing
               what
               it
               is
               :
               Therefore
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               whi●e
               you
               inveigh
               against
               such
               as
               set
               up
               a
               Statue
               of
               wood
               and
               stone
               ,
               to
               bow
               downe
               unto
               it
               ,
               and
               are
               so
               vaine
               ,
               〈◊〉
               crosse
               the
               aire
               ,
               (
               to
               use
               your
               owne
               expression
               )
               upon
               the
               face
               of
               infants
               ,
               when
               they
               sprinkle
               them
               with
               water
               to
               as
               great
               purpose
               :
               And
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               you
               preach
               and
               set
               up
               Seghnirim
               for
               your
               crosse
               ,
               whom
               you
               fall
               downe
               unto
               so
               willingly
               ,
               and
               lest
               you
               let
               the
               word
               passe
               without
               exposition
               of
               it
               unto
               all
               ,
               it
               signifies
               ,
               Horrour
               and
               feare
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               crosse
               you
               hold
               and
               teach
               ,
               and
               by
               and
               thorow
               which
               you
               thinke
               to
               bee
               saved
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               name
               given
               by
               our
               Lord
               unto
               the
               Devill
               himself
               ,
               as
               our
               English
               translate
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               never
               gives
               name
               ,
               as
               an
               empty
               title
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               thing
               named
               ;
               so
               that
               if
               hee
               speake
               ,
               I
               have
               said
               yee
               are
               gods
               ,
               of
               any
               besides
               himselfe
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               declare
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               not
               onely
               the
               name
               ,
               but
               the
               very
               nature
               of
               the
               god
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               therefore
               hee
               saith
               ,
               they
               shall
               ●ie
               ,
               even
               as
               Adam
               ,
               which
               aspired
               and
               usurped
               the
               place
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               fall
               also
               as
               one
               of
               the
               Princes
               ,
               even
               
               as
               one
               of
               those
               princes
               of
               Midian
               ,
               whose
               carkasses
               became
               dung
               for
               the
               earth
               ;
               and
               hee
               that
               gives
               that
               title
               unto
               any
               but
               the
               true
               God
               (
               that
               made
               heaven
               and
               earth
               )
               in
               any
               other
               sense
               but
               as
               it
               declares
               a
               flat
               opposition
               against
               God
               ,
               is
               re-acting
               that
               ancient
               spirit
               of
               the
               serpent
               ,
               if
               yee
               eate
               ,
               you
               shall
               bee
               as
               gods
               ,
               to
               judge
               of
               good
               and
               evill
               ,
               for
               which
               all
               men
               are
               set
               up
               in
               that
               kinde
               ;
               even
               so
               ,
               while
               you
               tell
               the
               people
               ,
               that
               by
               sorrow
               ,
               compunction
               ,
               and
               anxiety
               ,
               and
               trouble
               of
               minde
               ,
               they
               communicate
               in
               the
               sufferings
               of
               Christ
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               condition
               their
               comfort
               is
               to
               flow
               ,
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               to
               conclude
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               to
               be
               belial
               ,
               yea
               ,
               to
               affirme
               him
               to
               bee
               Seghnirim
               himself
               ;
               this
               doth
               hee
               receive
               at
               your
               hands
               in
               your
               ministries
               ,
               for
               all
               your
               fawning
               upon
               him
               with
               a
               kisse
               ;
               so
               that
               if
               you
               will
               know
               how
               farre
               you
               are
               from
               communicating
               in
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               ,
               take
               it
               in
               this
               parable
               ,
               verily
               ,
               as
               farre
               as
               the
               weakness
               of
               God
               is
               stronger
               then
               man.
               
            
             
               Country-men
               ,
               for
               wee
               cannot
               but
               call
               you
               so
               ,
               though
               wee
               finde
               your
               carriage
               towards
               us
               to
               bee
               so
               farre
               worse
               then
               these
               Indians
               ,
               wee
               advise
               you
               to
               take
               things
               together
               ,
               and
               what
               God
               hath
               joyned
               ,
               let
               none
               dare
               to
               put
               asunder
               :
               So
               that
               if
               you
               bee
               ashamed
               of
               the
               crosse
               in
               Baptisme
               ,
               bee
               ashamed
               of
               the
               Baptisme
               also
               ,
               for
               such
               as
               the
               crosse
               is
               ,
               such
               is
               the
               Baptisme
               ,
               therefore
               your
               ancestors
               goe
               beyond
               you
               in
               that
               ,
               to
               joyne
               crossing
               of
               the
               aire
               ,
               and
               sprinkling
               with
               the
               element
               of
               water
               together
               ,
               but
               where
               ever
               Baptisme
               according
               to
               the
               word
               of
               Christ
               is
               ,
               there
               is
               the
               crosse
               of
               Christ
               also
               ,
               they
               can
               no
               more
               bee
               separated
               ,
               then
               his
               scepter
               and
               kingdom
               can
               ,
               for
               where
               the
               one
               is
               ,
               there
               is
               the
               other
               also
               ,
               and
               as
               they
               are
               coincident
               ,
               so
               are
               they
               co-apparant
               ;
               So
               that
               if
               ever
               you
               see
               the
               baptisme
               of
               Christ
               truly
               in
               use
               ,
               and
               exercised
               upon
               any
               ,
               you
               do
               as
               truly
               see
               that
               party
               partaking
               and
               communicating
               with
               the
               crosse
               and
               sufferings
               of
               the
               Lord●Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               see
               persons
               in
               such
               estate
               ,
               and
               to
               conclude
               that
               afterwards
               they
               may
               bee
               worthy
               of
               censure
               ,
               yea
               possibly
               unto
               an
               
                 anathema
                 maranatha
              
               ,
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               to
               conclude
               a
               totall
               and
               finall
               falling
               away
               from
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               your
               fathers
               have
               done
               before
               you
               ;
               for
               no
               grace
               greater
               then
               the
               crosse
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               .
            
             
               Behold
               therefore
               you
               despisers
               ,
               the
               vanity
               and
               abomination
               of
               all
               your
               baptismes
               ,
               how
               prejudiciall
               they
               are
               to
               the
               crosse
               of
               Christ
               :
               bee
               ashamed
               and
               return
               in
               time
               ,
               or
               hee
               shall
               bee
               a
               swift
               witnesse
               against
               you
               for
               ever
               ,
               when
               your
               repentance
               shall
               come
               too
               
               late
               ;
               but
               you
               thinke
               the
               crosse
               of
               Christ
               is
               not
               ,
               but
               onely
               in
               bowing
               the
               back
               under
               every
               burden
               ,
               and
               cringing
               and
               crouching
               unto
               the
               lust
               of
               every
               man
               ,
               otherwise
               his
               Shebett
               is
               not
               fit
               ,
               nor
               suiteth
               it
               at
               all
               with
               your
               Regiment
               ,
               unlesse
               so
               servile
               ,
               that
               every
               man
               may
               serve
               his
               owne
               lusts
               of
               him
               ,
               to
               get
               wealth
               and
               honour
               ,
               friends
               and
               allies
               ,
               by
               setting
               bounds
               and
               limits
               unto
               the
               holy
               Word
               of
               God
               ;
               some
               in
               the
               way
               of
               one
               device
               ,
               and
               some
               according
               to
               another
               ,
               and
               be
               that
               will
               not
               either
               walk
               as
               a
               dumbe
               beast
               ,
               (
               worse
               then
               Bala●ms
               Asse
               )
               and
               say
               nothing
               ,
               or
               else
               give
               a
               sense
               of
               the
               holy
               writings
               to
               maintaine
               the
               devised
               platforme
               ,
               if
               mercy
               must
               bee
               used
               ,
               not
               to
               hang
               and
               burn
               ,
               yet
               banishment
               is
               ready
               waiting
               upon
               them
               ;
               therefore
               shall
               you
               know
               by
               the
               Rod
               of
               his
               power
               that
               comes
               out
               of
               Sion
               ,
               that
               hee
               will
               bee
               Ruler
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               his
               enemies
               .
            
             
               Per
               us
               whom
               you
               stile
               your
               neighbours
               of
               Providence
               ,
               you
               have
               said
               it
               ,
               Providence
               is
               our
               Hold
               ,
               the
               neighbourhood
               of
               the
               Samaritan
               wee
               professe
               .
               And
               for
               the
               lookings
               on
               ,
               and
               turnings
               aside
               of
               your
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               ,
               without
               either
               unction
               ,
               or
               bowells
               of
               compassion
               ,
               all
               those
               slaine
               and
               wounded
               in
               soule
               amongst
               you
               ,
               finding
               no
               remedy
               ,
               doe
               plainly
               testifie
               unto
               all
               men
               the
               nature
               of
               your
               travailes
               and
               neighbourhood
               what
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               neither
               the
               oyle
               of
               those
               two
               olive
               trees
               ,
               nor
               the
               fatnesse
               of
               that
               vine
               ,
               which
               maketh
               glad
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               is
               conversant
               amongst
               you
               ;
               your
               speech
               to
               us
               in
               generall
               ,
               not
               using
               our
               names
               ,
               whereas
               wee
               know
               ,
               it
               is
               particulars
               you
               aime
               at
               ,
               gives
               us
               plainely
               to
               see
               ,
               the
               word
               AElem
               revived
               and
               living
               in
               you
               ,
               as
               it
               stands
               with
               its
               coherence
               in
               Psalme
               58.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     Iohn
                     Wickes
                  
                   
                     Randall
                     Howldon
                  
                   
                     Rohert
                     Potter
                  
                   
                     Samuel
                     Gorton
                  
                   
                     Iohn
                     Greene
                  
                   
                     Francis
                     Weston
                  
                   
                     Richard
                     Carder
                  
                   
                     Richard
                     Waterman
                  
                   
                     Nicholas
                     Power
                  
                   
                     Iohn
                     Warner
                  
                   
                     William
                     Waddell
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               
                 From
                 our
                 Neck
                 :
                 Curo
                 ▪
                 
                   September
                   15.
                   1643.
                   
                
              
            
             
               TO
               the
               great
               and
               honoured
               Idol
               Generall
               ,
               now
               set
               up
               in
               the
               Massachusets
               ,
               whose
               pretended
               equity
               in
               distribution
               of
               Justice
               unto
               the
               soules
               and
               bodies
               of
               men
               ,
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               a
               meer
               device
               of
               man
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               ancient
               customes
               &
               sleights
               of
               Satan
               ,
               transforming
               himself
               into
               an
               angel
               of
               Light
               ,
               to
               subject
               and
               make
               slaves
               of
               that
               species
               or
               kinde
               that
               God
               hath
               honoured
               with
               his
               owne
               Image
               ,
               read
               
                 Dan
                 ▪
                 3.
                 
                 Chap
                 ▪
              
               wherein
               (
               if
               it
               be
               not
               like
               Lots
               love
               unto
               the
               Sodomites
               )
               you
               may
               see
               ,
               the
               visage
               or
               countenance
               of
               the
               State
               ,
               for
               wee
               know
               the
               sound
               of
               all
               the
               musick
               ,
               from
               the
               highest
               note
               of
               wind-instruments
               ,
               sounding
               ,
               or
               set
               up
               by
               the
               breath
               or
               voices
               of
               men
               ,
               (
               to
               have
               dominion
               and
               rule
               as
               though
               there
               were
               no
               God
               in
               heaven
               or
               in
               earth
               but
               they
               ,
               to
               doe
               right
               unto
               the
               sonnes
               of
               men
               )
               unto
               the
               lowest
               tones
               of
               the
               stringed
               instruments
               ,
               subjecting
               themselves
               to
               hand
               or
               skill
               of
               the
               devised
               ministrations
               of
               men
               ,
               as
               though
               God
               had
               made
               man
               to
               bee
               a
               vassall
               to
               his
               owne
               species
               or
               kinde
               ,
               for
               hee
               may
               as
               well
               bee
               a
               slave
               to
               his
               belly
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               his
               God
               ,
               as
               to
               any
               thing
               that
               man
               can
               bring
               forth
               ,
               yea
               ,
               even
               in
               his
               best
               perfection
               ,
               who
               can
               lay
               claime
               to
               no
               title
               or
               terme
               of
               honour
               but
               what
               the
               dust
               ,
               rottennesse
               ,
               and
               putrefaction
               can
               affoord
               ,
               for
               that
               of
               right
               belongeth
               solely
               to
               our
               Lord
               Christ.
               Woe
               therefore
               unto
               the
               world
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               Idols
               thereof
               ;
               for
               Idols
               must
               needs
               beset
               up
               ,
               but
               woe
               unto
               them
               by
               whom
               they
               are
               erected
               .
            
             
               Out
               of
               the
               abovesaid
               principles
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               kindome
               of
               darknesse
               and
               of
               the
               devill
               ;
               you
               have
               writ
               another
               Note
               unto
               us
               ,
               to
               adde
               to
               your
               fomer
               pride
               and
               folly
               ,
               telling
               us
               againe
               ,
               you
               have
               taken
               Pumham
               ,
               with
               others
               into
               your
               Jurisdiction
               and
               Government
               ,
               and
               that
               upon
               good
               grounds
               (
               as
               you
               say
               :
               )
               you
               might
               have
               done
               well
               to
               have
               proved
               your selfe
               Christians
               ,
               before
               you
               had
               mingled
               your selves
               with
               the
               heathen
               ,
               that
               so
               your
               children
               might
               have
               knowne
               how
               to
               put
               a
               distinction
               betwixt
               yours
               and
               them
               in
               after
               times
               ,
               but
               wee
               perceive
               that
               to
               bee
               too
               hard
               a
               worke
               for
               your selves
               to
               performe
               ,
               even
               in
               time
               present
               .
               But
               if
               you
               will
               communicate
               Justice
               and
               Government
               with
               that
               Indian
               ,
               wee
               advise
               you
               to
               keep
               him
               amongst
               your selves
               ,
               where
               hee
               ,
               and
               you
               may
               performe
               that
               worthy
               worke
               :
               Yet
               upon
               a
               better
               ground
               ,
               wee
               can
               informe
               you
               ,
               that
               hee
               may
               not
               expect
               former
               curtesies
               from
               us
               ,
               for
               now
               by
               
               your
               Note
               ,
               wee
               are
               resolved
               of
               his
               breach
               of
               Covenant
               with
               us
               ,
               in
               this
               his
               seeking
               and
               subjection
               unto
               you
               ,
               which
               formerly
               hee
               hath
               alwayes
               denyed
               ;
               let
               him
               and
               you
               know
               therefore
               ,
               that
               hee
               is
               to
               make
               other
               provision
               for
               his
               planting
               of
               corne
               he●eafter
               ,
               than
               upon
               Mshawom●t
               ,
               for
               wee
               will
               not
               harbour
               amongst
               us
               any
               such
               fawning
               ,
               lying
               ,
               and
               cadaverous
               person
               as
               hee
               is
               ,
               after
               knowledge
               of
               him
               ,
               as
               now
               in
               part
               you
               have
               given
               unto
               us
               ,
               onely
               hee
               shall
               have
               liberty
               sufficient
               to
               take
               away
               his
               corne
               ,
               habitation
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               his
               implements
               ,
               so
               be
               it
               hee
               passe
               away
               in
               peace
               and
               quiet
               ,
               which
               might
               in
               no
               case
               bee
               admitted
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               so
               that
               wee
               lived
               by
               blood
               ,
               as
               you
               doe
               ,
               either
               through
               incision
               of
               the
               nose
               ,
               division
               of
               the
               eare
               from
               the
               head
               ,
               stigmatize
               upon
               the
               back
               ,
               suffocation
               of
               the
               veines
               ,
               through
               extremity
               of
               cold
               ,
               by
               your
               banishments
               in
               the
               winter
               ,
               or
               strangled
               in
               the
               flesh
               with
               a
               halter
               .
               But
               we
               know
               our
               course
               ,
               professing
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God
               and
               his
               righteousnesse
               ,
               renouncing
               that
               of
               darknesse
               and
               the
               devill
               ,
               wherein
               you
               delight
               to
               trust
               ,
               for
               without
               the
               practise
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               you
               cannot
               kisse
               your
               hand
               ,
               blesse
               the
               Idol
               ,
               nor
               professe
               your
               vowes
               and
               offerings
               to
               bee
               paid
               and
               performed
               .
               O
               yee
               generation
               of
               vipers
               ,
               who
               hath
               fore●
               warned
               you
               ,
               or
               fore●
               stalled
               your
               mindes
               with
               this
               ,
               but
               Satan
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               the
               practice
               of
               these
               things
               is
               to
               fly
               from
               the
               wrath
               to
               come
               ;
               Whereas
               the
               very
               exercise
               and
               performance
               of
               them
               ,
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               the
               vengeance
               and
               wrath
               of
               God
               upon
               you
               already
               ,
               in
               that
               mankind
               ,
               so
               harmonically
               made
               in
               the
               Image
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               in
               the
               exercises
               of
               the
               kingdome
               ,
               become
               the
               torturer
               and
               tormentor
               ,
               yea
               the
               executioner
               of
               it selfe
               ,
               whilst
               those
               of
               you
               that
               are
               of
               the
               same
               stock
               and
               stem
               ,
               worke
               out
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               that
               curiously
               ,
               through
               the
               law
               of
               your
               mindes
               ,
               the
               death
               and
               destruction
               of
               one
               another
               ;
               when
               as
               ,
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               ,
               the
               same
               nature
               or
               subsistance
               ,
               in
               the
               way
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               saves
               both
               it selfe
               and
               others
               .
               You
               tell
               us
               of
               complaint●
               made
               by
               the
               Indians
               ,
               of
               unjust
               dealings
               and
               injuries
               done
               unto
               them
               ,
               why
               doe
               they
               not
               make
               them
               knowne
               to
               us
               ,
               they
               never
               complained
               to
               us
               of
               any
               thing
               done
               unto
               this
               day
               ,
               but
               they
               had
               satisfaction
               to
               the
               full
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               owne
               minde
               ,
               for
               oft
               wee
               know
               ,
               in
               what
               they
               expresse
               unto
               us
               ,
               although
               our
               wrongs
               insufferable
               done
               by
               them
               lie
               still
               in
               the
               deck
               ,
               for
               wee
               know
               very
               well
               ,
               wee
               have
               plenty
               of
               causelesse
               adversaries
               ,
               wanting
               no
               malice
               that
               Satan
               can
               inject
               ,
               therefore
               wee
               suffer
               much
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               perfection
               and
               heighth
               of
               their
               plots
               ,
               they
               may
               receive
               the
               greater
               
               rebuke
               and
               shame
               for
               their
               basenesse
               ,
               in
               the
               eies
               of
               all
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               To
               which
               end
               wee
               have
               not
               onely
               committed
               our
               condition
               unto
               writings
               ,
               but
               them
               also
               into
               the
               hands
               and
               custody
               of
               such
               friends
               ,
               from
               whom
               they
               shall
               not
               bee
               taken
               by
               any
               ,
               or
               by
               all
               the
               governments
               of
               this
               Country
               ,
               as
               formerly
               they
               have
               beene
               ,
               that
               so
               our
               wrongs
               might
               not
               appeare
               ;
               therefore
               never
               picke
               a
               quarrell
               against
               us
               in
               these
               things
               ,
               for
               wee
               know
               all
               your
               stiles
               and
               devices
               ,
               that
               being
               you
               now
               want
               such
               as
               old
               malicious
               Arnauld
               ,
               one
               of
               your
               low
               stringed
               instruments
               ,
               to
               exercise
               his
               fidle
               amongst
               us
               ,
               and
               wee
               are
               void
               of
               your
               benediction
               also
               ,
               sprung
               out
               of
               the
               same
               stock
               to
               make
               rents
               and
               divisions
               for
               you
               to
               enter
               to
               gaine
               honour
               unto
               your selves
               in
               having
               patients
               to
               heale
               ,
               though
               they
               lie
               never
               so
               long
               under
               your
               hands
               ,
               your
               chirurgerie
               must
               bee
               thought
               never
               the
               worse
               .
               Wanting
               these
               or
               such
               like
               of
               the
               English
               ,
               to
               betray
               the
               liberties
               ,
               God
               hath
               given
               us
               into
               your
               hands
               ,
               now
               you
               worke
               by
               your
               coadjutors
               ,
               these
               accursed
               Indians
               ;
               but
               you
               are
               deceived
               in
               us
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               a
               Cope
               fitted
               for
               your
               so
               eager
               appetite
               ,
               no
               otherwise
               ,
               then
               if
               you
               take
               it
               downe
               it
               shall
               prove
               unto
               you
               a
               Cope
               of
               trembling
               ,
               either
               making
               you
               vomit
               out
               your
               owne
               eternall
               shame
               ,
               or
               else
               to
               burst
               in
               sunder
               with
               your
               fellow
               confessor
               for
               aire
               ,
               
                 Iudas
                 Iscariot
              
               .
            
             
               For
               
                 Mr.
                 Winthrop
              
               and
               his
               Copartner
               Parker
               ,
               may
               not
               thinke
               to
               lay
               our
               purchased
               plantation
               to
               their
               Iland
               so
               neere
               adjoyning
               ,
               for
               they
               come
               too
               late
               in
               that
               point
               ,
               though
               Be●●dick
               hath
               reported
               that
               My●ntohimo
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Sachims
               ,
               of
               whom
               wee
               bought
               it
               ,
               should
               lose
               his
               head
               for
               selling
               his
               right
               thereof
               to
               us
               .
            
             
               As
               also
               a
               minister
               affirmed
               that
               
                 Mr.
                 Winthrop
              
               should
               say
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               wee
               should
               either
               bee
               subjected
               unto
               you
               ,
               or
               else
               removed
               hence
               ,
               though
               it
               should
               cost
               Bloud
               .
               Know
               therefore
               ,
               that
               our
               lives
               are
               set
               apart
               already
               for
               the
               case
               wee
               have
               in
               hand
               ,
               so
               wee
               will
               lose
               nothing
               but
               what
               is
               put
               apart
               aforehand
               ,
               bethinke
               your selves
               therefore
               what
               you
               should
               gaine
               by
               fetching
               of
               them
               ,
               in
               case
               it
               were
               in
               your
               power
               ,
               for
               our
               losse
               should
               bee
               nothing
               at
               all
               .
            
             
               For
               wee
               are
               resolved
               ,
               that
               according
               as
               you
               put
               forth
               your selves
               towards
               us
               ,
               so
               shall
               you
               finde
               us
               transformed
               to
               answer
               you
               .
               If
               you
               put
               forth
               your
               hand
               to
               us
               as
               country-men
               ,
               ours
               are
               in
               readinesse
               for
               you
               :
               If
               you
               exercise
               the
               pen
               ,
               accordingly
               doe
               wee
               become
               a
               ready
               writer
               ;
               If
               your
               sword
               bee
               drawne
               ,
               ours
               is
               girt
               upon
               our
               thigh
               ;
               If
               you
               present
               a
               gun
               ,
               make
               haste
               to
               give
               the
               first
               fire
               :
               for
               we
               
               are
               come
               to
               put
               fire
               upon
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               our
               desire
               to
               have
               it
               speedily
               kindled
               .
            
             
               For
               your
               pursuite
               of
               us
               ,
               still
               ,
               to
               come
               your
               Courts
               ,
               to
               receive
               your
               parcells
               of
               Justice
               ,
               undoubtedly
               either
               God
               hath
               blinded
               your
               eyes
               that
               you
               see
               not
               our
               answer
               formerly
               given
               in
               that
               point
               ,
               or
               else
               you
               are
               most
               audacious
               to
               urge
               it
               upon
               us
               againe
               ;
               also
               you
               may
               take
               notice
               that
               wee
               take
               it
               in
               more
               disdaine
               then
               you
               could
               doe
               ,
               in
               case
               we
               should
               importune
               you
               (
               yea
               )
               the
               chiefe
               amongst
               you
               ,
               to
               come
               up
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               bee
               employed
               according
               to
               our
               pleasure
               ,
               in
               such
               workes
               as
               wee
               thought
               good
               to
               set
               you
               about
               ;
               and
               for
               your
               grant
               of
               freedome
               unto
               us
               to
               come
               downe
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               returne
               in
               safety
               ,
               wee
               cannot
               sufficiently
               vilife
               this
               your
               verball
               and
               perfunctory
               offer
               ,
               knowing
               very
               well
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               verdict
               of
               your
               owne
               conscience
               ,
               that
               what
               wrongs
               soever
               are
               passed
               amongst
               us
               since
               our
               comming
               into
               this
               Country
               ,
               you
               have
               beene
               the
               violent
               agents
               ,
               and
               we
               the
               patients
               .
               To
               feare
               therefore
               to
               come
               amongst
               you
               as
               such
               as
               have
               done
               wrong
               ,
               the
               cause
               vanisheth
               in
               us
               ,
               so
               must
               the
               effect
               also
               .
               And
               to
               feare
               to
               come
               unto
               you
               as
               tyrants
               ,
               which
               your
               grant
               must
               necessarily
               implies
               ,
               wee
               cannot
               ,
               knowing
               that
               hee
               which
               is
               with
               us
               ,
               is
               stronger
               then
               hee
               which
               is
               with
               you
               .
            
             
               Also
               the
               earth
               is
               the
               Lords
               and
               the
               fullnesse
               thereof
               ,
               and
               when
               ,
               and
               where
               hee
               shall
               call
               wee
               will
               goe
               ,
               but
               not
               at
               the
               will
               and
               lust
               of
               sorry
               men
               to
               play
               their
               parts
               with
               us
               at
               their
               pleasure
               ,
               as
               formerly
               they
               have
               done
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               is
               apparant
               you
               desire
               to
               doe
               ,
               for
               if
               your
               lusts
               prevailed
               not
               over
               you
               in
               that
               kinde
               ,
               you
               might
               wall
               thinke
               that
               wee
               have
               better
               employments
               then
               to
               trot
               to
               the
               Massachusets
               upon
               the
               report
               of
               a
               lying
               Indian
               ,
               or
               English
               either
               ,
               as
               your
               factors
               and
               ordinary
               hackni●s
               doe
               .
            
             
               But
               know
               this
               Oyee
               —
               that
               so
               long
               as
               wee
               behave
               our selves
               as
               men
               ,
               
                 walking
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 our
                 God
                 ,
              
               where
               ever
               wee
               have
               occasion
               to
               come
               ,
               if
               any
               mortall
               man
               whose
               breath
               is
               in
               his
               nostrils
               ,
               dares
               to
               call
               us
               into
               question
               ,
               wee
               dare
               to
               give
               an
               answer
               to
               him
               ,
               or
               them
               ,
               nor
               shall
               wee
               faile
               through
               God
               ,
               to
               give
               testimony
               even
               in
               his
               conscience
               of
               the
               hope
               that
               is
               in
               us
               ,
               whether
               his
               question
               may
               concerne
               the
               rice
               or
               succession
               either
               of
               Priest
               or
               Peere
               ,
               In
               the
               meanetime
               we
               sit
               in
               safety
               under
               the
               cloudy
               pillar
               ,
               while
               the
               Nations
               roare
               and
               make
               a
               noise
               about
               us
               ,
               and
               though
               you
               may
               looke
               upon
               us
               with
               the
               unopened
               eye
               of
               E●iahs
               servant
               ,
               thinking
               us
               as
               nothing
               to
               those
               that
               are
               against
               us
               ,
               yet
               wherever
               the
               cloud
               rests
               ,
               wee
               know
               the
               
               Lords
               returne
               to
               the
               many
               thousands
               of
               Israel
               .
            
             
               In
               that
               you
               say
               our
               freedome
               granted
               to
               come
               to
               you
               ,
               takes
               away
               all
               excuse
               from
               us
               ,
               wee
               freely
               retort
               it
               upon
               your selves
               to
               ●
               make
               excuses
               ,
               whose
               Lawes
               and
               proceedings
               with
               the
               soules
               and
               bodies
               of
               men
               ,
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               a
               continued
               art
               (
               like
               the
               horse
               in
               the
               mill
               )
               of
               accusing
               and
               excusing
               ,
               which
               you
               doe
               by
               circumstances
               and
               conjectures
               ,
               as
               all
               the
               fathers
               have
               done
               before
               you
               ,
               the
               Diviners
               and
               Necromancers
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               who
               are
               gone
               to
               their
               owne
               place
               and
               have
               their
               reward
               ;
               But
               for
               the
               true
               nature
               ,
               rise
               ,
               and
               distribution
               of
               things
               as
               they
               are
               indeed
               and
               shall
               remaine
               and
               abide
               as
               a
               law
               firme
               and
               stable
               forever
               ,
               wee
               say
               and
               can
               make
               it
               good
               ,
               you
               know
               nothing
               at
               all
               ,
               therefore
               such
               as
               can
               delight
               themselves
               in
               preaching
               ,
               professing
               ,
               and
               executing
               of
               such
               things
               ,
               as
               must
               end
               as
               the
               brute
               beasts
               doe
               ,
               nay
               take
               them
               away
               for
               present
               and
               they
               have
               lost
               their
               honour
               ,
               religion
               ,
               as
               also
               their
               God
               ,
               let
               such
               wee
               say
               ,
               know
               themselves
               to
               bee
               that
               beast
               and
               false
               prophet
               ,
               no
               man
               of
               God
               at
               all
               .
               In
               the
               meane
               time
               wee
               looke
               not
               on
               the
               things
               that
               are
               seene
               ,
               but
               on
               the
               things
               that
               are
               not
               seene
               ,
               knowing
               the
               one
               are
               temporary
               ,
               the
               other
               eternall
               .
               Nor
               doe
               wee
               thinke
               the
               better
               of
               any
               man
               for
               being
               invested
               into
               places
               or
               things
               that
               will
               in
               time
               waxe
               old
               as
               doth
               a
               garment
               ,
               neither
               judge
               we
               the
               worse
               of
               any
               man
               for
               the
               want
               of
               them
               :
               for
               if
               we
               should
               we
               must
               condemne
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               ,
               as
               so
               many
               doe
               at
               this
               day
               .
            
             
               Wee
               demand
               when
               wee
               may
               expect
               some
               of
               you
               to
               come
               to
               us
               ,
               to
               answer
               and
               give
               satisfaction
               for
               some
               of
               these
               foule
               and
               inhumane
               wrongs
               you
               have
               done
               ,
               not
               to
               the
               Indians
               ,
               but
               to
               us
               your
               country
               men
               :
               not
               to
               bring
               in
               a
               Catalogue
               ,
               as
               we
               might
               ,
               take
               this
               one
               particular
               abuse
               you
               are
               now
               acting
               ;
               in
               that
               you
               abet
               ,
               and
               backe
               these
               base
               Indians
               to
               abusesus
               .
               Indeed
               Pumham
               is
               an
               aspiring
               person
               ,
               as
               becomes
               a
               Prince
               of
               his
               profession
               ,
               for
               having
               crept
               into
               one
               of
               our
               neighbours
               houses
               ,
               in
               the
               absence
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               fell
               oniously
               rifled
               the
               same
               ,
               hee
               was
               taken
               comming
               out
               againe
               at
               the
               Chimney-top
               :
               Soccononoco
               also
               hath
               entred
               in
               like
               manner
               into
               one
               of
               our
               houses
               ●ith
               divers
               of
               his
               companions
               ,
               and
               breaking
               open
               a
               chest
               ,
               did
               steale
               out
               divers
               parcels
               of
               goods
               ,
               some
               part
               whereof
               ,
               as
               some
               of
               his
               companions
               have
               affirmed
               ,
               are
               in
               his
               custody
               at
               this
               time
               .
               Yet
               we
               stand
               still
               to
               see
               to
               what
               good
               issue
               you
               will
               bring
               your
               proceedings
               with
               these
               persons
               ,
               by
               whom
               you
               are
               so
               honorably
               attended
               in
               the
               Court
               generall
               ,
               as
               you
               call
               it
               ,
               and
               would
               honour
               
               us
               also
               ,
               to
               come
               three
               or
               fourescore
               miles
               to
               stand
               by
               you
               and
               them
               ;
               wee
               could
               tell
               you
               also
               that
               it
               is
               nothing
               with
               these
               fellowes
               to
               send
               our
               cattle
               out
               of
               the
               woods
               with
               arrowes
               in
               their
               sides
               ,
               as
               at
               this
               present
               it
               appeares
               in
               one
               even
               now
               so
               come
               home
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               well
               they
               come
               home
               at
               all
               ,
               for
               sometimes
               their
               wigwams
               can
               receive
               them
               ,
               and
               wee
               have
               nothing
               of
               them
               at
               all
               ;
               yea
               they
               can
               domineere
               over
               our
               wives
               and
               children
               in
               our
               houses
               ,
               when
               wee
               are
               abroad
               about
               our
               necessary
               occasions
               ,
               sometimes
               throwing
               stones
               ,
               to
               the
               endangering
               of
               their
               lives
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               violently
               taking
               our
               goods
               ,
               making
               us
               to
               runne
               for
               it
               if
               wee
               will
               have
               it
               ,
               and
               if
               wee
               speake
               to
               them
               to
               amend
               their
               manners
               ,
               they
               can
               presently
               vaunt
               it
               out
               ,
               that
               the
               Massachusets
               is
               all
               one
               with
               them
               ,
               let
               the
               Villanie
               they
               doe
               bee
               what
               it
               will
               ,
               they
               thinke
               themselves
               secure
               ,
               for
               they
               looke
               to
               bee
               upheld
               by
               you
               in
               whatever
               they
               doe
               ,
               if
               you
               bee
               stronger
               then
               them
               which
               they
               have
               to
               deale
               withall
               ,
               and
               they
               looke
               with
               the
               same
               eye
               your selves
               doe
               ,
               thinking
               the
               multitude
               will
               beare
               downe
               all
               ,
               and
               perswade
               themselves
               (
               as
               well
               as
               they
               may
               )
               that
               you
               tolerate
               and
               maintaine
               them
               in
               other
               of
               their
               daily
               practices
               ,
               as
               lying
               ,
               Sabbath-breaking
               ,
               taking
               of
               many
               wives
               ,
               grosse
               whoredomes
               ,
               and
               fornications
               ,
               so
               you
               will
               doe
               also
               ,
               in
               their
               stealing
               ,
               abusing
               of
               our
               Children
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               for
               you
               have
               your
               diligent
               ledgers
               amongst
               them
               that
               inculcate
               daily
               upon
               this
               ,
               how
               hatefull
               wee
               are
               unto
               you
               ,
               calling
               us
               by
               other
               names
               of
               their
               owne
               devising
               ,
               bearing
               them
               in
               hand
               ,
               wee
               are
               not
               English
               men
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               object
               of
               envy
               of
               all
               that
               are
               about
               us
               ,
               and
               that
               if
               wee
               have
               any
               thing
               to
               doe
               with
               you
               ,
               the
               very
               naming
               our
               persons
               shall
               cast
               our
               case
               bee
               it
               what
               it
               will
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               too
               evident
               by
               the
               case
               depending
               betweene
               
                 Willi●m
                 Arnauld
              
               and
               
                 Iohn
                 Warner
              
               ,
               that
               no
               sooner
               was
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Mr.
                 Gorton
              
               mentioned
               amongst
               you
               ,
               but
               Mr.
               Dudley
               disdainefully
               asking
               ,
               is
               this
               one
               ,
               joyned
               to
               Gorton
               ,
               and
               Mr.
               Winthrop
               unjustly
               upon
               the
               same
               speech
               ,
               refused
               the
               oath
               of
               the
               witnesse
               calling
               him
               knight
               of
               the
               post
               :
               are
               these
               the
               wayes
               and
               persons
               you
               trade
               by
               towards
               us
               ?
               are
               these
               the
               people
               you
               honour
               your selves
               withall
               ?
               the
               Lord
               shall
               lay
               such
               honour
               in
               the
               dust
               ,
               and
               bow
               downe
               your
               backes
               with
               shame
               and
               sorrow
               to
               the
               grave
               ,
               and
               declare
               such
               to
               bee
               Apostatisers
               from
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               falsifiers
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               onely
               to
               please
               men
               ,
               and
               serve
               their
               owne
               lusts
               ,
               that
               can
               give
               thankes
               in
               their
               publique
               Congregations
               for
               their
               unity
               with
               such
               grosse
               abominations
               as
               these
               .
               Wee
               must
               needes
               aske
               you
               another
               question
               from
               
               a
               Sermon
               now
               preached
               amongst
               you
               ,
               namely
               how
               that
               bloud
               relisheth
               you
               have
               sucked
               formerly
               from
               us
               ,
               by
               casting
               us
               upon
               straights
               above
               our
               strength
               ,
               that
               ,
               have
               not
               beene
               exercised
               in
               such
               kinde
               of
               labours
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               the
               best
               of
               you
               in
               former
               times
               in
               removing
               us
               from
               our
               former
               conveniences
               ,
               to
               the
               taking
               away
               of
               the
               lives
               of
               some
               of
               us
               ,
               when
               you
               are
               about
               your
               dis●ed
               up
               dainties
               ,
               having
               turned
               the
               juice
               of
               a
               poore
               silly
               Grape
               that
               perisheth
               in
               the
               use
               of
               it
               ,
               into
               the
               bloud
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               by
               the
               cunning
               skill
               of
               your
               Magicians
               ,
               which
               doth
               make
               mad
               and
               drunke
               so
               many
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               yet
               a
               little
               sleepe
               makes
               them
               their
               owne
               men
               againe
               ,
               so
               can
               it
               heale
               and
               pacifie
               the
               consciences
               at
               present
               ,
               but
               the
               least
               hand
               of
               God
               returnes
               the
               feares
               and
               terrour
               againe
               ,
               let
               our
               bloud
               wee
               say
               present
               it selfe
               together
               herewith
               ,
               you
               hypocrites
               when
               will
               you
               answer
               such
               cases
               as
               these
               ,
               and
               wee
               doe
               hereby
               promise
               unto
               you
               ,
               that
               wee
               will
               never
               looke
               man
               in
               the
               face
               if
               you
               have
               not
               a
               fairer
               hearing
               then
               ever
               wee
               had
               amongst
               you
               ,
               or
               can
               ever
               expect
               ;
               And
               bee
               it
               knowne
               to
               you
               all
               ,
               that
               wee
               are
               your
               owne
               Country-men
               ,
               whatever
               you
               report
               of
               us
               ,
               though
               the
               Lord
               hath
               taught
               us
               a
               language
               you
               never
               spoake
               ,
               neither
               can
               you
               heare
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               your
               alienation
               from
               us
               ;
               for
               as
               you
               have
               mouthes
               and
               speake
               not
               ,
               so
               have
               you
               eares
               &
               heare
               not
               ;
               so
               we
               leave
               you
               to
               the
               judgement
               and
               arraignment
               of
               God
               Almighty
               .
               
                 The
                 joynt
                 act
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 Generall
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 peculiar
                 fellowship
                 ,
                 now
                 abiding
                 upon
                 Mshawomet
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Randall
                 Holden
                 ,
              
               This
               they
               owned
               in
               Court
               though
               onely
               Holdens
               hand
               were
               to
               it
               .
            
             
             
               
                 Postscriptum
                 .
              
               
                 VVEE
                 need
                 not
                 put
                 a
                 seale
                 unto
                 this
                 our
                 warrant
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 you
                 did
                 to
                 yours
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 hath
                 added
                 one
                 to
                 our
                 hands
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 conclusion
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 effusion
                 of
                 bloud
                 ,
                 and
                 horrible
                 Massacre
                 ,
                 now
                 made
                 at
                 the
                 Dutch
                 plantation
                 ,
                 of
                 our
                 loving
                 Country-men
                 ,
                 women
                 ,
                 and
                 children
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 compleate
                 figure
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 epitomie
                 of
                 what
                 wee
                 have
                 writ
                 ,
                 summed
                 up
                 in
                 one
                 entire
                 act
                 ,
                 and
                 lest
                 you
                 should
                 make
                 it
                 part
                 of
                 your
                 justification
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 do
                 all
                 such
                 like
                 acts
                 ,
                 provided
                 they
                 bee
                 not
                 upon
                 your
                 owne
                 backes
                 ,
                 concluding
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 greater
                 sinners
                 then
                 your selves
                 ,
                 wee
                 tell
                 you
                 (
                 nay
                 )
                 but
                 except
                 you
                 repent
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 likewise
                 perish
                 .
              
               
               
                 For
                 wee
                 aske
                 you
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 Mistresse
                 Hutchinson
                 her
                 departure
                 from
                 amongst
                 you
                 ,
                 was
                 it
                 voluntarie
                 ?
                 No
                 ,
                 shee
                 changed
                 her
                 phrases
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 dictates
                 of
                 your
                 tutors
                 ,
                 and
                 confessed
                 her
                 mistakes
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 shee
                 might
                 give
                 you
                 content
                 to
                 abide
                 amongst
                 you
                 ,
                 yet
                 did
                 you
                 expell
                 her
                 and
                 cast
                 her
                 away
                 ;
                 no
                 lesse
                 are
                 you
                 the
                 originall
                 of
                 her
                 removall
                 from
                 Aquethneck
                 ,
                 for
                 when
                 shee
                 saw
                 her
                 children
                 could
                 not
                 come
                 downe
                 amongst
                 you
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 to
                 conferre
                 with
                 you
                 in
                 your
                 own
                 way
                 of
                 brotherhood
                 ;
                 but
                 be
                 clapt
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 detained
                 by
                 so
                 long
                 imprisonment
                 ,
                 rumors
                 also
                 being
                 noised
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Island
                 should
                 bee
                 brought
                 under
                 your
                 Government
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 it
                 should
                 ,
                 shee
                 was
                 fearefull
                 of
                 their
                 lives
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 to
                 act
                 against
                 the
                 plaine
                 verdict
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 conscience
                 ,
                 having
                 had
                 so
                 great
                 and
                 apparant
                 proofe
                 of
                 your
                 dealings
                 before
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 Island
                 being
                 at
                 such
                 divisions
                 within
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 some
                 earnestly
                 de●iring
                 it
                 should
                 bee
                 delivered
                 into
                 your
                 hands
                 ,
                 professing
                 their
                 unity
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 others
                 denyed
                 it
                 ,
                 professing
                 their
                 dissent
                 and
                 division
                 from
                 you
                 ,
                 though
                 for
                 what
                 themselves
                 know
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 their
                 abominable
                 pride
                 to
                 exercise
                 the
                 like
                 tyranny
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 these
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 workings
                 having
                 their
                 originall
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 shee
                 gathered
                 unto
                 her selfe
                 and
                 tooke
                 up
                 this
                 fiction
                 ,
                 (
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 her
                 friends
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 Dutch
                 plantation
                 was
                 the
                 Citie
                 of
                 refuge
                 ,
                 as
                 shee
                 had
                 gathered
                 like
                 things
                 from
                 your
                 doctrines
                 before
                 ,
                 when
                 she
                 seemed
                 to
                 hold
                 out
                 some
                 certaine
                 glimpses
                 or
                 glances
                 of
                 light
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 appeared
                 elsewhere
                 whilst
                 there
                 was
                 such
                 to
                 approve
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 there
                 might
                 bee
                 some
                 hope
                 to
                 exalt
                 the
                 instruments
                 thereof
                 ,
                 higher
                 then
                 could
                 bee
                 expected
                 from
                 others
                 ,
                 but
                 you
                 know
                 very
                 well
                 you
                 could
                 never
                 rest
                 nor
                 bee
                 at
                 quiet
                 ,
                 till
                 you
                 had
                 put
                 it
                 under
                 a
                 Bushell
                 ,
                 idest
                 ,
                 bounded
                 and
                 measured
                 the
                 infinite
                 and
                 immense
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 your
                 owne
                 shallow
                 ,
                 humane
                 ,
                 and
                 carnall
                 capacities
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 howsoever
                 may
                 get
                 the
                 highest
                 seates
                 in
                 your
                 Synagogues
                 ,
                 Synods
                 ,
                 and
                 Jewish
                 Synedrions
                 ,
                 yet
                 shall
                 it
                 never
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 doore-keeper
                 there
                 .
                 Do
                 not
                 therefore
                 beguile
                 your selves
                 in
                 crying
                 out
                 against
                 the
                 errours
                 of
                 those
                 so
                 miserably
                 falne
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 no
                 other
                 things
                 which
                 they
                 held
                 but
                 branches
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 root
                 your selves
                 so
                 stoutly
                 stand
                 upon
                 ,
                 but
                 know
                 this
                 that
                 now
                 the
                 axe
                 is
                 laid
                 to
                 the
                 root
                 of
                 the
                 tree
                 ,
                 whereof
                 you
                 are
                 a
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 tree
                 that
                 brings
                 not
                 forth
                 fruit
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 that
                 good
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 father
                 knowes
                 ,
                 how
                 to
                 give
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 aske
                 it
                 ,
                 shall
                 bee
                 cut
                 
                 downe
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 fire
                 :
                 Neither
                 doe
                 you
                 fill
                 up
                 your
                 speeches
                 or
                 tales
                 ,
                 (
                 wee
                 meane
                 your
                 Sermons
                 )
                 but
                 that
                 wee
                 affect
                 not
                 the
                 Idolizing
                 of
                 words
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 of
                 persons
                 or
                 places
                 .
                 For
                 your selves
                 know
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 but
                 a
                 bruit
                 or
                 talke
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 know
                 also
                 your
                 great
                 and
                 terrible
                 word
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 in
                 its
                 originall
                 ,
                 then
                 Masterly
                 ,
                 or
                 Masterlesse
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 no
                 great
                 lustre
                 in
                 our
                 ordinary
                 acceptation
                 .
                 Therefore
                 wee
                 looke
                 to
                 finde
                 and
                 injoy
                 the
                 substance
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 the
                 ceremony
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 like
                 vapours
                 vanish
                 away
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 gather
                 themselves
                 into
                 clouds
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 water
                 at
                 all
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 a
                 dew
                 unto
                 Israel
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 him
                 to
                 grow
                 like
                 a
                 lillie
                 ,
                 casting
                 out
                 his
                 roots
                 and
                 branches
                 as
                 Lebanon
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 say
                 ,
                 fill
                 not
                 up
                 your
                 talk
                 as
                 your
                 manner
                 is
                 ,
                 crying
                 ,
                 that
                 shee
                 went
                 out
                 without
                 ordinances
                 ,
                 for
                 God
                 can
                 raise
                 up
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 stone
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 have
                 already
                 rejected
                 ,
                 as
                 children
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 ministers
                 and
                 ordinances
                 unto
                 Abraham
                 :
                 You
                 may
                 remember
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 people
                 and
                 poore
                 plantation
                 ,
                 formerly
                 fleeced
                 by
                 you
                 ,
                 cannot
                 reach
                 unto
                 the
                 hire
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 your
                 Levites
                 ,
                 nor
                 fetch
                 in
                 ,
                 one
                 such
                 Dove
                 as
                 you
                 send
                 abroad
                 into
                 our
                 native
                 Country
                 ,
                 to
                 carry
                 and
                 bring
                 you
                 news
                 .
              
               
                 Nor
                 can
                 you
                 charge
                 them
                 in
                 that
                 point
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 for
                 protection
                 or
                 government
                 shee
                 went
                 ;
                 And
                 however
                 ,
                 hire
                 ,
                 in
                 other
                 respects
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 price
                 of
                 a
                 wife
                 ,
                 and
                 safetie
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 life
                 adjoyned
                 ,
                 carryed
                 a
                 Minister
                 along
                 with
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 rise
                 and
                 breeding
                 together
                 with
                 your
                 owne
                 ,
                 to
                 adde
                 unto
                 the
                 blood
                 so
                 savagely
                 and
                 causelesly
                 spilt
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 company
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 you
                 take
                 pleasure
                 to
                 protect
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 of
                 one
                 spirit
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 hands
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 act
                 ;
                 we
                 say
                 their
                 death
                 is
                 causelesse
                 ,
                 for
                 wee
                 have
                 heard
                 them
                 affirm
                 that
                 shee
                 would
                 never
                 heave
                 up
                 a
                 hand
                 ,
                 no
                 nor
                 move
                 a
                 tongue
                 against
                 any
                 that
                 persecuted
                 or
                 troubled
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 indeavour
                 to
                 save
                 themselves
                 by
                 flight
                 ,
                 not
                 perceiving
                 the
                 nature
                 and
                 end
                 of
                 persecution
                 ,
                 neither
                 of
                 that
                 antichristian
                 opposition
                 and
                 tyrannie
                 ,
                 the
                 issue
                 whereof
                 declares
                 it self
                 in
                 this
                 so●
                 and
                 lamentable
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           Note
           ,
           good
           Reader
           ,
           that
           I
           had
           order
           to
           publish
           these
           two
           Letters
           of
           his
           ,
           as
           well
           literatim
           as
           verbatim
           ,
           but
           because
           their
           Orthography
           was
           so
           bad
           ,
           as
           it
           would
           scarce
           have
           been
           understood
           ,
           I
           left
           it
           to
           bee
           corrected
           by
           the
           Printer
           ,
           but
           no
           word
           to
           be
           changed
           :
           And
           the
           reason
           of
           the
           word
           here
           left
           out
           ,
           is
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           worne
           
           out
           ,
           and
           so
           soyled
           in
           the
           originall
           as
           wee
           could
           not
           read
           it
           ,
           and
           thought
           good
           rather
           to
           leave
           it
           a
           blanck
           ,
           then
           to
           put
           in
           a
           word
           of
           our
           own
           that
           was
           not
           theirs
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           I
           present
           thee
           here
           with
           certaine
           Observations
           collected
           out
           of
           both
           their
           Letters
           ,
           by
           a
           godly
           and
           reverend
           Divine
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Reader
           may
           the
           better
           understand
           them
           ,
           and
           indeed
           try
           the
           spirits
           of
           these
           men
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           of
           God
           or
           no.
           Now
           these
           his
           Observations
           are
           ranked
           into
           three
           Heads
           :
           Viz.
           
        
         
           First
           ,
           their
           reproachfull
           and
           reviling
           speeches
           of
           the
           Government
           and
           Magistrates
           of
           the
           Massachusets
           ,
           which
           in
           Gortons
           Booke
           hee
           pretends
           so
           much
           to
           honour
           ,
           because
           their
           Government
           is
           derived
           from
           the
           State
           of
           England
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           desire
           thee
           to
           take
           the
           better
           notice
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           Head
           of
           his
           Observations
           directs
           thee
           to
           their
           reviling
           language
           ,
           not
           onely
           against
           that
           particular
           Government
           ,
           and
           the
           Magistrates
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           against
           Magistracy
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           all
           Civill
           power
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           his
           third
           Head
           ,
           thou
           art
           directed
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           their
           blasphemous
           speeches
           against
           the
           holy
           things
           of
           God.
           All
           which
           because
           they
           are
           of
           great
           concernment
           ,
           I
           beseech
           the
           Reader
           to
           take
           a
           little
           paines
           to
           compare
           them
           with
           Mr.
           Gortons
           and
           his
           Companies
           Letters
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Certaine
           Observations
           collected
           out
           of
           both
           their
           LETTERS
           .
        
         
           
             I.
             Their
             reproachfull
             and
             reviling
             Speeches
             of
             the
             Government
             and
             Magistrates
             of
             the
             Massachusets
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THey
             say
             our
             Magistrates
             did
             lay
             their
             Wisdome
             prostrate
             ,
             
             in
             sending
             Letters
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             they
             scornfully
             call
             an
             irregular
             Note
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             they
             bare
             them
             causlesse
             enmity
             ,
             the
             proofe
             whereof
             every
             occasion
             brings
             forth
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             flily
             call
             them
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             ancient
             mother
             ;
             i.
             of
             the
             enmity
             of
             the
             Devill
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             they
             know
             it
             is
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             call'd
             upon
             them
             ,
             against
             which
             our
             Magistrates
             doe
             strive
             .
          
           
             5
             That
             they
             goe
             about
             to
             hide
             their
             sin
             ,
             as
             Adam
             ,
             bearing
             the
             world
             in
             hand
             ,
             that
             they
             desire
             not
             to
             contend
             ,
             but
             to
             redresse
             something
             in
             point
             of
             Civill
             peace
             .
          
           
             6
             That
             they
             stand
             on
             tip-toe
             to
             stretch
             themselves
             beyond
             their
             bounds
             ,
             to
             seek
             occasion
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             7
             That
             those
             who
             accuse
             them
             ,
             are
             accusers
             of
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             Satan
             being
             a
             lyer
             ,
             and
             the
             father
             of
             it
             ;
             which
             thing
             our
             Magistrates
             cannot
             know
             though
             they
             be
             told
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             8
             That
             this
             act
             of
             theirs
             to
             treat
             about
             their
             land
             ,
             
             is
             a
             mappe
             of
             their
             spirituall
             estate
             .
          
           
             9
             That
             they
             delight
             daily
             to
             eate
             of
             the
             forbidden
             fruit
             (
             which
             they
             call
             mans
             wisdome
             )
             out
             of
             which
             our
             Churches
             and
             Common-wealth
             is
             formed
             )
             to
             gaine
             conformity
             with
             their
             maker
             .
          
           
             10
             They
             scorn
             at
             their
             purity
             and
             godlinesse
             ,
             telling
             them
             that
             Cole
             and
             Arnold
             their
             dissembling
             subjects
             ,
             are
             full
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             their
             purity
             .
          
           
             11
             They
             doe
             not
             say
             plainly
             that
             our
             Magistrates
             are
             dogs
             ,
             but
             compare
             them
             to
             dogs
             in
             resuming
             their
             vomit
             into
             its
             former
             
             concoction
             ,
             by
             receiving
             Cole
             and
             Arnold
             under
             our
             jurisdiction
             .
          
           
             12
             That
             the
             whole
             structure
             and
             edifice
             among
             us
             (
             i.
             the
             Churches
             and
             Common-wealth
             )
             is
             raised
             up
             in
             the
             spirit
             of
             an
             hireling
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             submission
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             in
             fasting
             ,
             feast-sting
             ,
             retirednesse
             for
             study
             ,
             contributing
             ,
             treasuring
             (
             i.
             for
             Church
             uses
             in
             severall
             Churches
             )
             they
             doe
             nothing
             else
             but
             bring
             forth
             fruit
             unto
             death
             .
          
           
             13
             That
             farther
             then
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             agrees
             with
             riches
             ,
             honour
             and
             ease
             ,
             our
             Magistrates
             minde
             him
             not
             ,
             nay
             ,
             renounce
             ,
             and
             reject
             him
             .
          
           
             14
             That
             they
             plainely
             crucifie
             Christ
             ,
             
             and
             put
             him
             to
             an
             open
             shame
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Hebr.
             6.
             applies
             to
             the
             worst
             of
             men
             ,
             who
             commit
             the
             unpardonable
             sin
             ,
             and
             for
             whom
             men
             are
             not
             to
             pray
             .
          
           
             15
             That
             our
             Magistrates
             are
             as
             farre
             from
             yeelding
             subjection
             to
             
             Christ
             ,
             as
             Cole
             and
             Arnold
             from
             being
             honourable
             and
             loyall-subjects
             ,
             whom
             they
             call
             the
             shame
             of
             Religion
             ,
             the
             disturbance
             and
             disquiet
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             dissembling
             subjects
             ,
             Pag.
             10.
             as
             also
             deboist
             ,
             rude
             ,
             inhumane
             Nabals
             ,
             il-bred
             ,
             apostatised
             persons
             ,
             and
             fellonious
             ,
             Page
             23.
             with
             many
             such
             like
             speeches
             .
          
           
             16
             That
             the
             things
             of
             Gods
             kingdome
             are
             infinitely
             beyond
             the
             reach
             of
             their
             spirit
             ,
             nor
             can
             they
             heare
             the
             lively
             Oracle
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             dumb
             in
             telling
             Justice
             .
          
           
             17
             That
             the
             Magistrates
             are
             Jewes
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             stout
             maintainers
             of
             the
             man
             of
             Sin.
             
          
           
             18
             That
             they
             know
             our
             Magistrates
             eyes
             are
             dazled
             with
             envy
             ,
             
             and
             their
             ears
             open
             to
             lyes
             .
          
           
             19
             That
             they
             judge
             them
             before
             their
             cause
             be
             heard
             .
             
          
           
             20
             That
             in
             inviting
             them
             to
             their
             Courts
             for
             their
             equal-ballanced
             Justice
             (
             as
             they
             scornfully
             call
             it
             )
             they
             thereby
             strike
             at
             Christ
             their
             life
             .
          
           
             21
             That
             our
             Magistrates
             are
             like
             Herod
             ,
             whom
             God
             smote
             with
             
             wormes
             ,
             for
             seeking
             by
             an
             out-reaching
             and
             circumventing
             policy
             to
             subdue
             Tyrus
             and
             Sidon
             ,
             and
             like
             
               Pontius
               Pilate
            
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             who
             out
             of
             the
             Judgement
             hall
             are
             all
             for
             mercy
             ,
             but
             in
             it
             nothing
             but
             crucifie
             him
             ,
             bee
             their
             accusations
             ,
             and
             witnesses
             never
             so
             false
             ,
             so
             (
             say
             they
             )
             in
             your
             dealings
             with
             men
             in
             way
             of
             the
             Jewish
             brotherhood
             ,
             your
             law
             is
             all
             for
             mercy
             ,
             to
             redresse
             ,
             reforme
             ,
             for
             preservation
             of
             soule
             and
             body
             ,
             doe
             but
             enter
             into
             the
             
             Common-hall
             ,
             then
             if
             witnesses
             bee
             but
             brought
             in
             ,
             and
             oath
             taken
             though
             never
             so
             untrue
             ,
             your
             Consciences
             are
             purged
             by
             law
             ,
             and
             your
             power
             must
             have
             tribute
             paid
             it
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             to
             brand
             mens
             names
             with
             infamy
             ,
             and
             deprive
             women
             and
             children
             of
             things
             necessary
             .
          
           
             22
             That
             the
             professed
             clemency
             and
             mercy
             of
             their
             law
             ,
             is
             as
             much
             as
             in
             them
             lyes
             ,
             to
             send
             both
             soule
             and
             body
             downe
             to
             Sheol
             (
             i.
             the
             grave
             and
             hell
             )
             for
             ever
             ,
             without
             redresse
             and
             all
             hope
             of
             recovery
             .
          
           
             23
             That
             their
             houre
             and
             power
             of
             darknesse
             is
             knowne
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             either
             to
             have
             mens
             persons
             in
             admiration
             because
             of
             advantage
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             seek
             all
             occasions
             against
             them
             ,
             with
             all
             manner
             of
             reproach
             and
             ignominie
             .
          
           
             24
             That
             their
             wayes
             are
             wicked
             ,
             
             and
             to
             bee
             abhorred
             ,
             because
             in
             their
             professed
             course
             the
             two
             witnesses
             are
             slaine
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             put
             to
             death
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             their
             glory
             is
             to
             keep
             their
             corpse
             unburied
             ;
             and
             these
             two
             witnesses
             are
             the
             life
             and
             death
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             25
             That
             the
             light
             appearing
             among
             them
             ,
             
             is
             nothing
             but
             the
             light
             of
             Balaam
             ,
             so
             that
             in
             seeing
             ,
             they
             see
             not
             ,
             but
             communicate
             onely
             in
             the
             light
             of
             that
             Beast
             who
             put
             the
             witnesses
             to
             death
             .
          
           
             26
             They
             tell
             our
             Magistrates
             ,
             that
             they
             never
             come
             amongst
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             see
             themselves
             in
             a
             regiment
             of
             grosse
             and
             palpable
             darknesse
             ,
             and
             discern
             you
             to
             scrabble
             on
             the
             wall
             for
             the
             door
             of
             Lots
             house
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             That
             they
             know
             not
             what
             a
             true
             witnesse
             is
             .
             
          
           
             28
             That
             the
             whole
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             a
             parable
             to
             them
             ,
             
             as
             their
             conversation
             in
             all
             points
             daily
             declare
             it
             .
          
           
             29
             That
             they
             will
             not
             come
             neare
             our
             Magistrates
             ,
             until
             they
             know
             they
             beare
             another
             minde
             from
             their
             neighbours
             ,
             whom
             they
             call
             robbers
             ,
             grosse
             dissembling
             hypocrites
             ,
             who
             doe
             nothing
             but
             goe
             about
             to
             establish
             such
             wayes
             as
             may
             maintaine
             their
             owne
             vicious
             lusts
             ,
             whose
             laws
             are
             pretended
             and
             devised
             ,
             and
             whose
             practises
             (
             they
             say
             )
             they
             renounce
             as
             diabolicall
             .
          
           
             30
             Yee
             blind
             guides
             (
             say
             they
             to
             our
             Magistrates
             )
             as
             your
             fathers
             
             have
             ever
             done
             ,
             so
             do
             you
             .
          
           
             31
             You
             set
             up
             
               Segnirim
               (
               i.
            
             as
             themselves
             interpret
             )
             feare
             and
             
             horrour
             ,
             or
             the
             devill
             ,
             by
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             which
             you
             hope
             to
             bee
             saved
             .
          
           
             32
             That
             their
             carriage
             towards
             them
             ,
             
             is
             farre
             worse
             then
             that
             of
             
             the
             Indians
             ,
             whom
             themselves
             cry
             out
             of
             to
             bee
             thieves
             and
             robbers
             ;
             Pag.
             32.
             
          
           
             33
             That
             they
             are
             despisers
             ;
             Behold
             (
             say
             they
             )
             yee
             despisers
             ,
             the
             vanity
             and
             abominations
             of
             all
             your
             baptismes
             .
          
           
             34
             Yee
             think
             (
             say
             they
             )
             that
             the
             crosse
             of
             Christ
             is
             nothing
             but
             bowing
             down
             the
             back
             to
             every
             burden
             ,
             and
             cringing
             and
             crouching
             to
             the
             lust
             of
             every
             man.
             
          
           
             35
             They
             call
             the
             generall
             Court
             ,
             
             the
             great
             Idol
             Generall
             ,
             whose
             pretended
             equity
             in
             distributing
             Justice
             is
             a
             meer
             device
             of
             man
             according
             to
             the
             sleights
             of
             Satan
             .
          
           
             36
             They
             tell
             the
             Court
             ,
             that
             out
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             darknesse
             and
             the
             devill
             ,
             they
             had
             writ
             another
             Note
             to
             adde
             to
             their
             former
             pride
             and
             folly
             .
          
           
             37
             For
             taking
             Pumham
             and
             
               Sachanonoco
               (
               Indian
               Sachims
            
             )
             under
             their
             protection
             ;
             they
             tell
             the
             Court
             they
             might
             have
             done
             well
             to
             have
             proved
             themselves
             Christians
             before
             they
             had
             mixt
             themselves
             with
             the
             heathen
             ;
             but
             this
             was
             too
             hard
             for
             them
             to
             doe
             .
          
           
             38
             They
             advise
             the
             Court
             (
             in
             scorn
             )
             to
             keep
             the
             Indian
             with
             them
             ,
             
             where
             he
             and
             they
             might
             perform
             that
             worthy
             work
             of
             distributing
             Justice
             .
          
           
             39
             They
             tell
             the
             Court
             that
             they
             live
             by
             bloud
             .
          
           
             40
             They
             tell
             the
             Court
             ,
             they
             renounce
             the
             kingdom
             of
             darkness
             ,
             and
             the
             devill
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Court
             delights
             to
             trust
             .
          
           
             41
             They
             call
             the
             Court
             ,
             Oye
             generation
             of
             Vipers
             .
          
           
             42
             They
             tell
             the
             Court
             ,
             
             they
             are
             not
             a
             cup
             fit
             for
             their
             appetite
             ,
             but
             a
             cup
             of
             trembling
             either
             to
             make
             them
             vomit
             up
             their
             owne
             eternall
             shame
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             make
             them
             burst
             asunder
             with
             their
             fellow
             confessor
             
               Iudas
               Iscariot
            
             .
          
           
             43
             That
             the
             Court
             is
             either
             blind
             or
             audacious
             in
             desiring
             them
             to
             come
             for
             their
             parc●lls
             of
             Justice
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             disdain
             to
             come
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             44.
             
             They
             professe
             they
             cannot
             sufficiently
             vilifie
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             Court
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             come
             down
             to
             them
             and
             return
             in
             safety
             ;
             which
             they
             call
             a
             verball
             and
             perfunctory
             offer
             .
          
           
             45
             They
             tell
             the
             Court
             ,
             that
             if
             their
             lusts
             had
             not
             prevailed
             over
             them
             ,
             they
             might
             thinke
             they
             had
             better
             employment
             then
             to
             trot
             to
             Massachusets
             as
             their
             factors
             ,
             and
             ordinary
             hackney●
             doe
             .
          
           
             46
             They
             tell
             the
             Court
             that
             their
             lawes
             and
             proceedings
             with
             
             
             the
             soules
             and
             bodies
             of
             men
             ,
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             continued
             act
             of
             accusing
             and
             excusing
             (
             like
             the
             horse
             in
             the
             mill
             )
             which
             (
             say
             they
             )
             you
             doe
             by
             circumstances
             and
             conjectures
             ,
             as
             also
             your
             fathers
             have
             done
             before
             you
             ,
             the
             Diviners
             and
             Necromancers
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             who
             are
             gone
             to
             their
             owne
             place
             ,
             and
             have
             their
             reward
             .
          
           
             47
             They
             accuse
             our
             Magistrates
             for
             maintaining
             Indians
             in
             
             their
             lying
             ,
             sabbath-breaking
             ,
             grosse
             whoredomes
             ,
             stealing
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             48
             That
             they
             are
             hypocrites
             ,
             
             having
             eyes
             and
             see
             not
             ,
             eares
             and
             hear
             not
             ,
             mouths
             and
             speak
             not
             .
          
           
             Now
             had
             these
             men
             returned
             a
             rationall
             answer
             ,
             it
             might
             have
             been
             meet
             perhaps
             by
             a
             few
             marginall
             Notes
             to
             have
             returned
             some
             short
             Reply
             ;
             but
             both
             their
             Letters
             being
             fraught
             with
             little
             else
             then
             meer
             raylings
             ,
             and
             reproachfull
             language
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             sufficient
             thus
             to
             present
             them
             in
             one
             view
             together
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             wise
             and
             prudent
             may
             take
             a
             taste
             of
             their
             spirits
             ,
             and
             learne
             from
             what
             fire
             it
             is
             that
             their
             tongues
             are
             thus
             highly
             inflamed
             .
             If
             our
             Courts
             and
             Magistrates
             had
             been
             in
             any
             thing
             to
             blame
             ,
             what
             a
             faire
             and
             easie
             way
             had
             it
             been
             to
             have
             first
             convinced
             them
             ,
             before
             they
             had
             thus
             bitterly
             reviled
             them
             ;
             but
             thus
             to
             cut
             and
             shave
             ,
             and
             cast
             all
             this
             filth
             in
             their
             faces
             without
             proof
             or
             reason
             ,
             argues
             a
             bold
             and
             insolent
             spirit
             fitted
             to
             make
             combustions
             and
             confusions
             in
             the
             place
             where
             they
             live
             .
             If
             indeed
             the
             Magistrates
             had
             given
             them
             any
             sore
             provocations
             of
             returning
             ill
             language
             ,
             there
             might
             have
             been
             some
             excuse
             ,
             but
             alasse
             ,
             all
             the
             cause
             that
             can
             bee
             given
             of
             most
             of
             this
             ill
             language
             ,
             is
             nothing
             but
             writing
             friendly
             unto
             them
             ,
             to
             send
             some
             from
             themselves
             to
             clear
             up
             the
             differences
             between
             them
             and
             the
             Indians
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             their
             just
             title
             to
             the
             land
             they
             possessed
             ;
             if
             they
             had
             kept
             this
             flood
             within
             their
             owne
             bankes
             ,
             or
             been
             but
             moderate
             in
             revilings
             ,
             it
             might
             have
             been
             winkt
             at
             ;
             but
             to
             fly
             out
             into
             such
             extremity
             on
             so
             small
             provocation
             against
             their
             betters
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             call
             them
             Idolls
             ,
             blind-guides
             ,
             despisers
             ,
             generation
             of
             vipers
             ,
             such
             as
             crucifie
             Christ
             ,
             men
             that
             serve
             their
             owne
             lusts
             ,
             hypocrites
             ,
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             Devill
             ,
             Necromancers
             ,
             Judasses
             ,
             men
             that
             live
             by
             bloud
             ,
             robbers
             and
             thieves
             ,
             men
             without
             mercy
             ,
             among
             whom
             Justice
             is
             dumbe
             ,
             delighting
             in
             the
             kingdome
             of
             darknesse
             and
             the
             devill
             ,
             like
             Herod
             and
             Pilate
             in
             administring
             Justice
             ,
             whose
             eyes
             are
             dazled
             with
             envie
             ,
             and
             eares
             open
             to
             lies
             ,
             s●out
             maintainers
             
             of
             the
             man
             of
             Sin
             ,
             whose
             wayes
             are
             wicked
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             abhorred
             ;
             worse
             then
             Indians
             ,
             like
             dogs
             ,
             &c.
             
             This
             language
             speakes
             loud
             to
             what
             Countrey
             they
             belong
             ,
             and
             of
             what
             race
             they
             come
             .
          
        
         
           
             II.
             Their
             reviling
             Language
             not
             onely
             against
             the
             Magistrates
             and
             Government
             here
             in
             particular
             ,
             but
             also
             against
             Magistracy
             it self
             ,
             and
             all
             Civill
             power
             .
          
           
             IF
             any
             shall
             say
             for
             them
             (
             as
             themselves
             now
             for
             their
             owne
             advantage
             doe
             )
             that
             this
             ill
             language
             is
             directed
             onely
             against
             our
             particular
             Government
             and
             Magistrates
             ,
             but
             not
             against
             all
             Civill
             power
             it self
             ,
             the
             contrary
             may
             appear
             (
             notwithstanding
             their
             dark
             language
             ,
             under
             which
             sometimes
             they
             seek
             to
             conceale
             it
             )
             in
             these
             particulars
             .
          
           
             
               I
               They
               expresly
               affirm
               that
               the
               Office
               to
               minister
               Justice
               ,
               
               belongs
               onely
               to
               the
               Lord
               :
               and
               that
               therefore
               (
               from
               their
               instance
               of
               Herod
               )
               men
               make
               themselves
               Gods
               ,
               (
               which
               themselves
               interpret
               to
               be
               onely
               from
               the
               God
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               in
               flat
               opposition
               against
               God
               ,
               Pag.
               26.
               )
               by
               ruling
               over
               the
               bodies
               and
               estates
               of
               men
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               people
               receiving
               Herod
               to
               Government
               ,
               &
               crying
               out
               that
               this
               was
               the
               ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               man
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               immediately
               smit●en
               of
               God
               for
               it
               :
               As
               also
               they
               tell
               us
               ,
               p.
               26.
               that
               to
               set
               up
               men
               to
               Judge
               of
               good
               and
               evil
               ,
               for
               which
               all
               men
               are
               set
               up
               in
               that
               kinde
               ;
               that
               this
               is
               re-acting
               that
               ancient
               spirit
               of
               the
               Serpent
               ,
               If
               yee
               eate
               ,
               yee
               shall
               bee
               as
               Gods.
               
            
          
           
             Now
             this
             strikes
             at
             all
             Magistracy
             ,
             for
             if
             the
             office
             of
             ministring
             justice
             and
             righteousnesse
             belongs
             to
             God
             onely
             ,
             then
             not
             unto
             any
             man
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             to
             make
             Gods
             of
             men
             ;
             and
             if
             to
             judge
             betweene
             good
             and
             evill
             bee
             to
             act
             over
             againe
             the
             ancient
             spirit
             of
             the
             Serpent
             ,
             then
             't
             is
             not
             onely
             unlawfull
             ,
             but
             diabolicall
             ,
             to
             make
             Judges
             of
             what
             is
             right
             and
             wrong
             ,
             good
             or
             evill
             by
             any
             man.
             
          
           
             If
             it
             bee
             objected
             ,
             is
             it
             possible
             that
             any
             men
             should
             bee
             so
             grosly
             blind
             and
             wicked
             ,
             as
             to
             abolish
             all
             ministration
             of
             Justice
             and
             righteousnesse
             ?
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             These
             men
             seeme
             to
             acknowledge
             some
             way
             of
             ministring
             Justice
             ,
             but
             the
             mysterie
             lies
             in
             that
             word
             Office
             ,
             they
             would
             
             have
             no
             man
             set
             up
             in
             the
             Office
             of
             Magistracy
             ,
             distinguished
             from
             other
             men
             ,
             but
             would
             have
             such
             a
             power
             common
             to
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             so
             that
             a
             man
             may
             judge
             as
             a
             brother
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             an
             Officer
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             slily
             justifie
             him
             ,
             who
             called
             one
             of
             our
             chiefe
             Magistrates
             in
             the
             open
             face
             of
             the
             Court
             ,
             Brother
             ,
             and
             condemne
             all
             our
             Magistrates
             ,
             because
             every
             man
             doth
             not
             sit
             there
             to
             judge
             as
             a
             Brother
             ,
             Pag.
             16.
             and
             their
             reason
             seems
             to
             bee
             drawne
             from
             this
             ,
             because
             that
             to
             bee
             a
             Brother
             ,
             and
             consequently
             a
             co●eire
             with
             Christ
             ,
             
               is
               a
               higher
               sphere
               then
               to
               bee
               a
               Civil
               Officer
               ,
            
             as
             their
             owne
             words
             intimate
             ,
             Pag.
             16.
             
             Now
             the
             rule
             is
             evident
             à
             
               quatenus
               ad
               omne
            
             ,
             that
             if
             ministration
             of
             Justice
             and
             judgement
             belongs
             to
             no
             officer
             ,
             but
             to
             a
             man
             as
             a
             Brother
             ,
             then
             to
             every
             Brother
             ,
             and
             if
             ●o
             every
             Brother
             ,
             whether
             rich
             of
             poore
             ,
             ignorant
             or
             learned
             ,
             then
             every
             Christian
             in
             a
             Common-wealth
             must
             bee
             King
             ,
             and
             Judge
             ,
             and
             Sheriffe
             ,
             and
             Captaine
             ,
             and
             Parliament
             man
             ,
             and
             Ruler
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             onely
             in
             New-England
             ,
             but
             in
             Old
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             in
             Old
             ,
             but
             in
             all
             the
             Christian
             world
             ;
             downe
             with
             all
             Officers
             from
             their
             Rule
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             every
             Brother
             for
             to
             Rule
             ,
             which
             the
             godly●wise
             may
             easily
             discerne
             to
             bee
             the
             establishment
             of
             all
             confusion
             ,
             and
             the
             setting
             up
             of
             Anarchy
             worse
             then
             the
             greatest
             Tyranny
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Although
             these
             may
             beare
             the
             world
             in
             hand
             that
             they
             allow
             ministration
             of
             Justice
             and
             righteousnesse
             by
             men
             as
             Brethren
             ,
             yet
             some
             Cakes
             of
             these
             mens
             dough
             have
             been
             so
             farre
             leavened
             and
             sowred
             against
             all
             Civill
             power
             ,
             as
             that
             in
             our
             Publike
             Courts
             ,
             being
             demanded
             how
             murderers
             ,
             theeves
             ,
             and
             adulterers
             should
             bee
             punished
             if
             there
             should
             bee
             no
             Civill
             power
             coercive
             ,
             they
             openly
             and
             roundly
             answered
             before
             many
             witnesses
             ,
             that
             such
             persons
             must
             be
             left
             to
             the
             judgment
             of
             God
             ,
             both
             which
             not
             long
             after
             God
             himself
             sate
             Judge
             upon
             ,
             being
             suddenly
             and
             barbarously
             slaine
             by
             the
             bloody
             Indians
             in
             the
             Dutch
             plantation
             .
          
           
             
               First
               ,
               
               they
               exclaime
               against
               us
               for
               choosing
               men
               that
               are
               honourable
               ,
               learned
               ,
               wise
               ,
               experienced
               ,
               and
               of
               good
               report
               ,
               or
               else
               they
               may
               not
               rule
               among
               us
               ,
               and
               this
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               is
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               by
               man
               ,
               and
               putting
               the
               second
               witnesse
               to
               death
               ,
               viz.
               the
               death
               or
               weaknesse
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               in
               plaine
               English
               ,
               't
               is
               a
               killing
               of
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             Now
             however
             the
             application
             is
             made
             unto
             our
             Civill
             State
             ,
             yet
             it
             manifestly
             strikes
             at
             all
             Civill
             States
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             who
             shall
             
             choose
             any
             Officers
             for
             rule
             and
             government
             ,
             and
             administring
             of
             Justice
             ,
             although
             they
             bee
             never
             so
             honourable
             ,
             learned
             ,
             wise
             ,
             experienced
             ,
             and
             of
             good
             report
             ,
             and
             consequently
             most
             fit
             for
             government
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             so
             chusing
             them
             they
             doe
             put
             Christ
             himself
             to
             death
             .
             So
             that
             these
             men
             still
             harp
             on
             that
             string
             to
             have
             every
             man
             judge
             as
             a
             Brother
             ,
             whether
             honourable
             or
             not
             honourable
             ,
             whether
             wise
             or
             foolish
             ,
             whether
             of
             good
             report
             or
             evill
             report
             ,
             otherwise
             Christ
             weaknesse
             is
             slaine
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               They
               affirme
               that
               they
               who
               can
               create
               ,
               
               make
               void
               ,
               and
               remove
               offices
               and
               officers
               at
               their
               pleasure
               ,
               are
               of
               that
               evill
               one
               ,
               (
               i.
               the
               devill
               )
               and
               not
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               but
               of
               Shedim
               that
               waster
               and
               destroyer
               of
               mankind
               for
               ever
               .
            
             Their
             proofe
             is
             from
             that
             monstrous
             interpretation
             of
             Yea
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             Nay
             ,
             nay
             ,
             and
             they
             instance
             not
             onely
             in
             Church-officers
             ,
             but
             in
             Common-wealth-officers
             ,
             whether
             Rulers
             or
             Captaines
             .
             Their
             words
             are
             these
             ,
             viz.
             
             
               Hee
               with
               whom
               it
               is
               yea
               ,
               I
               am
               a
               Ruler
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               nay
               when
               I
               was
               none
               at
               all
               ,
               renounceth
               the
               spirit
               of
               him
               that
               rules
               in
               righteousnesse
               ,
               professing
               the
               spirit
               of
               him
               that
               is
               Prince
               of
               the
               power
               of
               the
               aire
               ,
               who
               is
               working
               now
               so
               effectually
               in
               the
               children
               of
               disobedience
               ;
               so
               also
               hee
               with
               whom
               it
               is
               yea
               ,
               I
               am
               captaine
               ,
               or
               chief-slaughter-man
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               nay
               ,
               time
               was
               that
               I
               was
               none
               at
               all
               ,
               renounceth
               the
               victory
               and
               slaughter
               made
               by
               the
               Captaine
               and
               High-priest
               of
               our
               profession
               ,
               professing
               himselfe
               to
               bee
               a
               superfluous
               Giant
               made
               in
               the
               host
               of
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               to
               defie
               the
               host
               of
               the
               living
               God.
               
            
          
           
             By
             which
             speeches
             't
             is
             evident
             that
             they
             doe
             not
             onely
             oppose
             ,
             Civill
             officers
             chosen
             amongst
             us
             here
             ,
             but
             all
             such
             as
             are
             chosen
             Rulers
             ,
             Captaines
             ,
             and
             Officers
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             in
             any
             place
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             so
             before
             ;
             and
             such
             they
             say
             are
             of
             the
             Devill
             the
             destroyer
             of
             man.
             
          
           
             4
             
               They
               say
               men
               limit
               ,
               and
               so
               destroy
               the
               holy
               one
               of
               Israel
               ,
               
               whose
               life
               is
               infinite
               ,
               and
               without
               circumscription
               and
               containment
               (
               as
               they
               call
               it
               )
               if
               men
               acknowledge
               that
               Christ
               rules
               on
               earth
               onely
               by
               his
               Deputies
               ,
               Litvtenants
               ,
               and
               Vicegerents
               ,
            
             (
             i.
             by
             persons
             invested
             with
             Civill
             authority
             and
             office
             ,
             for
             so
             they
             are
             called
             by
             Orthodox
             Divines
             )
             
               and
               therefore
               they
               say
               that
               his
               putting
               Christ
               to
               death
               ,
               when
               onely
               wise
               ,
               and
               honourable
               ,
               and
               learned
               ,
               and
               experienced
               ,
               and
               men
               of
               good
               report
               ,
               are
               chosen
               to
               rule
               ,
               because
               they
               would
               have
               the
               Power
               to
               rule
               common
               to
               
               all
               Christians
               ,
               but
               as
               for
               the
               office
               of
               rule
               to
               bee
               peculiar
               to
               none
               ,
               and
               therefore
               Pag.
               24.
               they
               tell
               us
               that
               none
               shall
               see
               Christ
               come
               into
               his
               kingdome
               with
               comfort
               ,
               untill
               the
               authority
               and
               power
               of
               man
               appeares
               to
               be
               as
               the
               building
               of
               Babel
               ,
               and
               the
               name
               and
               authority
               of
               God
               onely
               to
               bee
               that
               wherein
               the
               blessing
               consists
            
             ;
             meaning
             that
             't
             is
             Babylonish
             building
             which
             God
             misliked
             ,
             and
             confounded
             ,
             for
             any
             man
             in
             office
             to
             rule
             and
             governe
             ,
             because
             this
             is
             to
             limit
             the
             power
             and
             life
             of
             Christ
             (
             which
             is
             in
             every
             brother
             as
             well
             as
             in
             any
             officer
             )
             and
             so
             to
             kill
             the
             life
             of
             Christ
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             any
             of
             them
             say
             that
             ▪
             although
             they
             distaste
             officers
             ,
             as
             Kings
             and
             others
             by
             election
             ,
             yet
             not
             such
             as
             are
             so
             by
             hereditary
             succession
             ,
             they
             are
             but
             words
             to
             sute
             their
             owne
             ends
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             to
             delude
             others
             ,
             for
             if
             it
             bee
             limiting
             the
             holy
             One
             of
             Israel
             ,
             a
             circumscribing
             and
             so
             destroying
             the
             life
             of
             Christ
             which
             is
             infinite
             ,
             for
             to
             make
             him
             rule
             by
             his
             Deputies
             and
             Vicegerents
             on
             earth
             ,
             then
             not
             onely
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             ,
             whether
             by
             election
             or
             no
             ,
             but
             all
             other
             civill
             officers
             must
             bee
             abandoned
             ,
             because
             the
             life
             and
             power
             of
             Christ
             is
             limited
             in
             successive
             as
             well
             as
             in
             elective
             Princes
             ,
             in
             inferiour
             as
             well
             as
             in
             superiour
             governours
             ,
             who
             are
             Christs
             Deputies
             ,
             and
             Vicegerents
             ,
             and
             therefore
             called
             Rom.
             13.
             4.
             the
             Ministers
             of
             God
             either
             for
             good
             or
             terrour
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             They
             call
             our
             generall
             Court
             the
             Idoll
             generall
             ,
             
             
               which
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               a
               device
               of
               man
               by
               the
               sleight
               of
               Sathan
               to
               subject
               and
               make
               slaves
               of
               that
               species
               or
               kinde
               which
               God
               hath
               honored
               with
               his
               owne
               Image
               ,
               and
               they
               do
               not
               onely
               speake
               thus
               of
               our
               Courts
               as
               Idols
               ,
               but
               they
               cry
               out
               woe
               unto
               the
               world
               because
               of
               the
               Idols
               thereof
               ,
               for
               Idols
               must
               needes
               bee
               set
               up
               ,
               but
               woe
               be
               unto
               them
               by
               whom
               they
               are
               erected
               ,
               and
               their
               reason
               reacheth
               to
               all
               civill
               power
               ,
               (
               for
               say
               they
               )
               a
               man
               may
               be
               as
               well
               a
               slave
               to
               his
               belly
               ,
               and
               make
               that
               his
               god
               ,
               as
               be
               a
               vassall
               to
               his
               owne
               species
               ,
               or
               kinde
               ,
               or
               to
               any
               thing
               that
               man
               can
               bring
               forth
               even
               in
               his
               best
               perfection
               .
            
          
           
             There
             are
             other
             evidences
             of
             their
             corrupt
             minde
             herein
             from
             other
             passages
             in
             their
             letters
             which
             they
             speake
             under
             more
             obscure
             cloudes
             and
             allegories
             ,
             but
             these
             may
             bee
             a
             sufficient
             witnesse
             against
             them
             before
             men
             and
             angels
             ,
             that
             they
             abandon
             all
             civill
             authority
             ,
             although
             for
             to
             serve
             their
             owne
             turnes
             of
             others
             or
             their
             owne
             lusts
             ,
             they
             say
             they
             do
             not
             :
             the
             Apostle
             Iude
             long
             since
             ,
             tels
             us
             of
             such
             persons
             expresly
             who
             despise
             Dominion
             and
             speake
             evill
             of
             
             Dignities
             ,
             1.
             
             They
             doe
             not
             only
             despise
             these
             or
             those
             particular
             persons
             or
             states
             that
             are
             invested
             with
             Dominion
             ;
             but
             they
             despise
             Dominion
             it selfe
             and
             Dignities
             themselves
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             all
             that
             power
             abandoned
             ,
             whom
             he
             calleth
             v.
             8.
             filthy
             dreamers
             ,
             defiling
             the
             flesh
             ,
             murmurers
             and
             complainers
             walking
             after
             their
             owne
             lusts
             ,
             their
             mouthes
             speaking
             great
             swelling
             words
             ,
             v.
             16.
             
             And
             that
             it
             may
             yet
             more
             fully
             appeare
             that
             these
             men
             doe
             abandon
             all
             civill
             authority
             ,
             (
             although
             this
             secret
             they
             will
             not
             impart
             unto
             all
             ,
             but
             rather
             professe
             the
             contrary
             )
             there
             is
             extant
             to
             bee
             shewen
             if
             need
             were
             ,
             the
             writings
             betweene
             a
             prudent
             man
             in
             this
             Country
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             the
             chiefe
             ,
             and
             most
             understanding
             of
             this
             peculiar
             fellowship
             (
             as
             they
             stile
             themselves
             )
             wherein
             hee
             doth
             stoutly
             maintaine
             these
             three
             assertions
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             there
             are
             no
             Ordinances
             ,
             2.
             
             That
             there
             are
             no
             relations
             neither
             in
             the
             Common-wealth
             betweene
             rulers
             and
             subjects
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             Church
             between
             officers
             and
             brethren
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             families
             betweene
             husband
             and
             wife
             ,
             master
             and
             servant
             ,
             father
             and
             sonne
             .
             3.
             
             That
             there
             are
             no
             inherent
             graces
             in
             Christians
             .
             By
             which
             principles
             the
             world
             may
             see
             what
             these
             men
             goe
             about
             ,
             viz.
             as
             much
             as
             in
             them
             lies
             to
             bring
             in
             a
             disorder
             and
             confusion
             in
             all
             states
             and
             families
             ,
             and
             to
             open
             the
             sluce
             to
             all
             violence
             ,
             injustice
             ,
             and
             wickednesse
             ,
             
               by
               not
               only
               abandoning
               ,
               but
               reproaching
               and
               revilingall
               civill
               rule
               and
               authority
               upon
               earth
               ,
               which
               they
               therefore
               scornefully
               call
               a
               meere
               device
               of
               man
               ,
               Idols
               ,
               to
               be
               of
               the
               Devill
               ,
               the
               destroyer
               of
               mankinde
               ,
               and
               to
               bee
               a
               crucifying
               of
               Christ
               in
               his
               life
               and
               death
               ,
            
             and
             all
             this
             when
             honourable
             ,
             wise
             ,
             learned
             ,
             experienced
             ,
             well
             reported
             persons
             are
             chosen
             and
             invested
             with
             Civill
             power
             ,
             whom
             therefore
             they
             would
             not
             have
             maintained
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             as
             unlawfull
             to
             administer
             any
             oath
             for
             the
             ending
             of
             civill
             differences
             ,
             as
             to
             lust
             after
             a
             woman
             to
             commit
             adultery
             ,
             Pag.
             20.
             
          
        
         
           
             III.
             Their
             blasphemous
             speeches
             against
             the
             holy
             things
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             AGainst
             the
             Churches
             ,
             
             
               they
               call
               them
               devised
               platformes
               Pag.
               26.
               and
               that
               the
               wisedome
               of
               men
               is
               the
               whole
               accomplishment
               (
               or
               that
               which
               gives
               the
               whole
               being
               )
               of
               Churches
               and
               Common-wealth
               .
               Pag.
               10.
               
            
          
           
           
             2.
             
             
               Against
               the
               calling
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               
               they
               say
               ,
               that
               to
               make
               their
               calling
               mediate
               and
               not
               immediate
               ,
               is
               to
               make
               a
               nullity
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               crucifie
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               put
               him
               to
               an
               open
               shame
               ,
               and
               that
               such
               Ministers
               are
               Magicians
               ,
               Pag.
               34.
               
            
          
           
             Now
             this
             reflects
             upon
             all
             the
             O●dinances
             and
             ordinary
             Officers
             and
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             either
             are
             or
             have
             beene
             in
             the
             Church
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             for
             although
             the
             offices
             bee
             immediately
             from
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             their
             call
             to
             exercise
             this
             office
             hath
             beene
             ever
             accounted
             mediate
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Against
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               
               they
               call
               the
               Sermons
               of
               God●
               Ministers
               tales
               ,
               or
               lies
               and
               falshoods
               ,
            
             now
             had
             they
             thus
             spoken
             upon
             proofe
             against
             any
             particular
             Sermons
             ,
             or
             persons
             ,
             the
             accused
             might
             have
             spoken
             for
             themselves
             ,
             but
             indifferently
             to
             revile
             all
             Sermons
             as
             tales
             or
             forgeries
             ,
             the
             doctrine
             generally
             taught
             here
             amongst
             us
             ,
             being
             no
             other
             then
             that
             which
             Paul
             preached
             at
             Ephesus
             for
             three
             yeares
             space
             and
             upwards
             ,
             viz
             ,
             repentance
             towards
             God
             ,
             and
             faith
             towards
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             Act.
             20.
             being
             also
             no
             other
             then
             what
             agrees
             generally
             with
             the
             harmony
             of
             confessions
             of
             all
             reformed
             Churches
             :
             to
             call
             these
             tales
             is
             a
             word
             which
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             will
             certainely
             remember
             ,
             unlesse
             they
             repent
             ;
             the
             Sermons
             of
             the
             Apostles
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             doctrine
             of
             all
             reformed
             Churches
             ,
             being
             reproached
             hereby
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Against
             the
             Sacraments
             :
             
             as
             for
             baptisme
             they
             doe
             not
             onely
             make
             the
             baptizing
             of
             Infants
             as
             abominable
             as
             the
             crosse
             ,
             but
             all
             our
             baptismes
             ,
             
               behold
               (
               say
               they
               )
               the
               vanity
               and
               abomination
               of
               all
               your
               baptismes
               ,
            
             and
             they
             doe
             not
             meane
             all
             those
             baptismes
             which
             are
             in
             use
             amongst
             us
             ,
             but
             in
             any
             Churches
             of
             the
             world
             at
             this
             day
             ;
             for
             they
             acknowledge
             no
             other
             baptisme
             then
             that
             which
             is
             spirituall
             ,
             and
             hence
             they
             say
             ,
             
               that
               when
               ever
               you
               see
               the
               baptisme
               of
               Christ
               truly
               in
               use
               according
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               you
               doe
               as
               truly
               see
               that
               party
               partaking
               and
               communicating
               with
               the
               crosse
               and
               sufferings
               of
               Christ
               ,
               for
               these
               are
               coaparant
               ,
            
             now
             communicating
             in
             Christs
             sufferings
             in
             their
             meaning
             is
             onely
             spirituall
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             therefore
             all
             baptismes
             .
             2.
             
             As
             for
             the
             Lords
             supper
             scarce
             a
             greater
             heape
             of
             blasphemies
             in
             fewer
             words
             can
             come
             from
             the
             mouth
             of
             man
             against
             that
             blessed
             Ordinance
             ,
             wherein
             Christ
             is
             so
             manifestly
             and
             sweetly
             present
             ,
             
               for
               they
               call
               it
               your
               disht
               up
               dainties
               ,
               turning
               the
               juice
               of
               a
               sillie
               grape
               that
               perisheth
               in
               the
               use
               ofit
               ,
               into
               the
               bloud
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               by
               the
               cunning
               skill
               of
               
               your
               Magicians
               ,
               which
               doth
               make
               mad
               and
               drunke
               so
               many
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             Against
             repentance
             and
             humiliation
             for
             sinne
             ,
             
             they
             speake
             somewhat
             obscurely
             ,
             but
             they
             that
             know
             them
             may
             soone
             understand
             
             their
             meaning
             ,
             
             which
             if
             it
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             way
             of
             compunction
             and
             sorrow
             for
             sinne
             ,
             a
             Christian
             is
             not
             to
             seeke
             for
             consolation
             and
             comfort
             from
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             affirme
             that
             this
             is
             to
             make
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             Belial
             and
             Segniri●
             ,
             the
             Devill
             himselfe
             ,
             (
             as
             they
             interpret
             it
             )
             then
             t
             is
             most
             grosse
             blasphemy
             against
             not
             onely
             the
             preaching
             ,
             but
             practise
             of
             repentance
             and
             godly
             sorrow
             ,
             for
             which
             the
             Apostle
             rejoiced
             to
             see
             in
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             
               ch
               .
               7
               v.
            
             9.
             10.
             and
             which
             Iames
             and
             Peter
             command
             and
             commend
             ,
             
               Iames
               4
               v.
            
             9.
             10.
             1
             
             
               Peter
               5.
               v
               ▪
            
             6.
             and
             which
             way
             not
             so
             much
             Moses
             in
             the
             law
             but
             Christ
             in
             the
             Gospell
             hath
             sanctified
             to
             finde
             pardon
             of
             sinne
             1
             Iohn
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Against
             Christ
             Jesus
             himselfe
             :
             
               they
               condemne
               our
               doctrine
               for
               affirming
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               actually
               dyed
               and
               suffered
               onely
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Herod
               ,
               and
               
                 Puntius
                 Pilate
              
               ,
               when
               hee
               hanged
               on
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               and
               that
               hee
               was
               crucified
               in
               truth
               and
               substance
               onely
               when
               hee
               appeared
               borne
               of
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               :
               and
               for
               this
               doctrine
               wee
               are
               condemned
               as
               Wisards
               and
               Necromancers
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             what
             is
             this
             but
             to
             overthrow
             not
             onely
             the
             being
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             making
             him
             no
             other
             then
             such
             an
             one
             as
             actually
             suffered
             from
             the
             begining
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             shall
             doe
             to
             the
             end
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             also
             overthrowing
             all
             faith
             and
             hope
             of
             salvation
             in
             the
             messiah
             who
             was
             incarnate
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Herod
             and
             Pilate
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             death
             and
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             that
             one
             perfect
             offering
             ,
             then
             once
             for
             all
             Heb.
             10.
             14.
             
             The
             reader
             may
             therefore
             be
             pleased
             to
             take
             notice
             that
             
             being
             asked
             in
             open
             Court
             what
             was
             that
             Christ
             who
             was
             borne
             of
             the
             Virgin
             and
             suffered
             under
             Pilate
             ?
             one
             of
             them
             answered
             that
             hee
             was
             
               a
               semblance
               ,
               picture
               ,
               or
               a
               shadow
               of
               what
               was
               and
               is
               done
               actually
               and
               substantially
               in
               Christians
            
             ;
             and
             hence
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             may
             bee
             gathered
             Pag.
             11.
             which
             otherwise
             the
             wise
             reader
             may
             thinke
             to
             bee
             non-sence
             .
             viz.
             
             
               that
               they
               are
               Wisards
               and
               Necromancers
               who
               raise
               a
               shadow
               without
               a
               substance
               (
               
                 viz.
                 to
                 make
                 Christ
                 to
                 bee
                 slaine
                 in
                 types
                 since
                 the
                 world
                 began
              
               )
               or
               who
               raise
               the
               substance
               of
               him
               who
               dwels
               in
               light
               without
               a
               shadow
               ,
            
             (
             making
             no
             more
             of
             Christ
             but
             a
             semblance
             and
             shadow
             ,
             as
             themselves
             call
             it
             )
             for
             further
             explication
             of
             which
             they
             affirmed
             
             in
             open
             Court
             that
             
               as
               the
               Image
               of
               God
               in
               Adam
               was
               Christ
               ,
               (
               for
               God
               they
               said
               had
               but
               one
               Image
               )
               so
               the
               losse
               of
               this
               Image
               by
               man
               was
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             't
             is
             no
             wonder
             if
             they
             deny
             Christ
             to
             dye
             actually
             onely
             when
             crucified
             under
             
               Pontius
               Pilate
            
             because
             man
             sinned
             actually
             (
             which
             they
             make
             to
             be
             Christs
             death
             )
             long
             before
             ;
             meane
             while
             the
             reader
             may
             take
             notice
             with
             a
             holy
             astonishment
             and
             horrour
             of
             the
             heavy
             curse
             of
             God
             in
             blinding
             these
             bold
             men
             with
             such
             a
             palpable
             and
             grosse
             spirit
             of
             delusion
             and
             mad
             phrenfies
             ,
             who
             will
             make
             mans
             sinne
             and
             fall
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             perdition
             of
             men
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             Salvation
             of
             man
             ,
             for
             so
             Christs
             death
             is
             which
             they
             blasphemously
             make
             mans
             sinne
             to
             bee
             .
          
           
             For
             further
             proofe
             that
             they
             make
             little
             use
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             death
             ,
             then
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             their
             owne
             interpretation
             of
             the
             slaying
             of
             the
             two
             witnesses
             ,
             Pag.
             17.
             18.
             seemeth
             to
             confirme
             ,
             for
             they
             make
             these
             two
             witnesses
             the
             life
             and
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             in
             men
             ,
             the
             life
             of
             Christ
             they
             call
             his
             strength
             ,
             and
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             they
             call
             his
             weaknesse
             ,
             viz.
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             appeares
             in
             weake
             ,
             foolish
             ,
             ignorant
             ,
             unexperienced
             ,
             and
             ill-reported
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             blame
             us
             for
             killing
             of
             Christs
             death
             (
             for
             it
             seemes
             it
             is
             such
             a
             death
             as
             may
             bee
             killed
             )
             in
             that
             wee
             chuse
             honourable
             ,
             wise
             ,
             learned
             men
             ,
             and
             of
             good
             report
             to
             place
             of
             rule
             ,
             excluding
             others
             .
          
           
             Now
             some
             of
             these
             blasphemies
             might
             have
             been
             the
             better
             borne
             if
             they
             had
             let
             Christ
             and
             his
             death
             alone
             ,
             and
             his
             word
             alone
             ,
             but
             to
             call
             the
             holy
             word
             and
             Sermons
             of
             Salvation
             tales
             ,
             the
             Sacrament
             an
             abomination
             ,
             madding
             and
             making
             drunke
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             call
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             who
             dispense
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             Necromancers
             and
             Magicians
             ,
             and
             they
             who
             hold
             and
             beleive
             him
             to
             bee
             the
             Messiah
             and
             Christ
             who
             suffered
             under
             Pilate
             ,
             Wisards
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             in
             coole
             bloud
             ,
             in
             the
             open
             face
             of
             the
             Court
             ,
             obstinately
             refusing
             to
             alter
             a
             title
             of
             what
             they
             had
             writ
             ,
             let
             the
             world
             judge
             if
             ever
             Antichrist
             that
             beast
             spoken
             of
             Rev.
             13.
             5
             ,
             6.
             did
             ever
             speake
             greater
             blasphemies
             against
             God
             ,
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             tabernacle
             ,
             and
             whether
             such
             men
             deserve
             to
             live
             ,
             that
             live
             thus
             to
             blaspheme
             ;
             may
             not
             such
             civill
             states
             that
             tolerate
             such
             ,
             feare
             that
             sentence
             of
             God
             against
             them
             as
             was
             pronounced
             against
             Ahab
             for
             letting
             blasphemous
             Benhada●
             escap
             with
             his
             life
             ,
             
               thy
               life
               for
               his
               life
            
             ?
             however
             mens
             charity
             may
             enlarge
             it
             felse
             this
             way
             ,
             yet
             let
             wisedome
             preserve
             us
             and
             make
             the
             wisehearted
             wary
             of
             such
             impostors
             ,
             who
             want
             not
             their
             wiles
             to
             say
             
             and
             unsay
             ,
             as
             may
             best
             sute
             their
             advantage
             ,
             for
             they
             can
             hold
             forth
             at
             some
             time
             and
             to
             some
             persons
             ,
             wholesome
             and
             orthodox
             truths
             and
             beare
             them
             in
             hand
             that
             this
             is
             all
             that
             they
             hold
             ,
             but
             they
             have
             depths
             of
             abomination
             to
             give
             to
             drinke
             when
             they
             see
             their
             seasons
             ,
             in
             such
             golden
             cups
             ;
             they
             have
             hidden
             secrets
             ,
             which
             their
             young
             Proselytes
             shall
             not
             presently
             see
             ,
             much
             lesse
             others
             ;
             for
             so
             they
             tell
             us
             Pag.
             17.
             
             
               that
               t
               is
               not
               their
               purpose
               to
               open
               to
               every
               one
               the
               house
               of
               their
               treasures
               ,
               the
               silver
               and
               gold
               ,
               and
               spices
               ,
               and
               precious
               ointment
               ,
               nor
               the
               house
               of
               their
               armour
               ,
               because
               they
               may
               take
               them
               all
               as
               execrable
               and
               put
               them
               to
               a
               prophane
               use
               ,
               nor
               can
               every
               spirit
               comprehend
               the
               breadth
               of
               the
               land
               of
               Emanuel
               ,
               (
               as
               they
               call
               it
               Pag.
               12.
               )
               nor
               know
               the
               Cherubims
               of
               glory
               ,
               nor
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               oracle
               from
               the
               Mercy-seate
               :
            
             and
             indeed
             their
             uncouth
             ,
             tumorous
             and
             swelling
             words
             (
             as
             Iude
             cals
             them
             Iude
             16.
             )
             like
             swellings
             ,
             and
             tumours
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             are
             the
             undoubted
             signes
             of
             a
             secret
             and
             seducing
             humour
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             fit
             to
             deceive
             the
             simple
             and
             infect
             the
             strong
             ,
             if
             men
             bee
             not
             watchfull
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Publisher
             to
             the
             Reader
             .
          
           
             THE
             reason
             wherefore
             nothing
             is
             answered
             to
             the
             great
             charge
             in
             his
             voluminous
             Postscript
             ,
             is
             because
             it
             hath
             been
             answered
             already
             by
             a
             former
             treatise
             printed
             :
             but
             more
             especially
             because
             many
             of
             the
             friends
             ,
             children
             and
             kindred
             of
             the
             dead
             are
             in
             good
             esteeme
             with
             us
             ,
             whom
             I
             am
             loath
             to
             grieve
             .
          
           
             But
             since
             by
             course
             thou
             art
             next
             to
             cast
             thine
             eye
             Gentle
             Reader
             upon
             the
             summe
             of
             a
             Presentment
             which
             the
             Court
             at
             
               Road
               Iland
            
             received
             from
             their
             Grand
             Jewry
             being
             present
             when
             
               Samu●l
               Gorton
            
             had
             so
             much
             abused
             their
             Government
             in
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             yea
             in
             open
             Court
             ,
             their
             owne
             eyes
             and
             eares
             bearing
             witnesse
             thereunto
             ,
             they
             I
             say
             presented
             these
             abuses
             to
             the
             Court
             ,
             as
             such
             which
             they
             conceived
             ought
             not
             to
             bee
             borne
             without
             ruine
             to
             their
             Government
             ,
             and
             therefore
             besought
             the
             bench
             to
             thinke
             of
             some
             one
             punishment
             for
             examples
             sake
             as
             well
             as
             otherwise
             to
             bee
             inflicted
             o●
             the
             Delinquent
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             that
             thou
             maist
             see
             the
             occasion
             thereof
             ,
             take
             notice
             that
             an
             ancient
             woman
             having
             a
             Cow
             going
             in
             the
             field
             where
             
             
               Samuel
               Gorton
            
             had
             some
             land
             .
             This
             woman
             fetching
             out
             her
             Cow
             ,
             Gortons
             servant
             maid
             fell
             violently
             upon
             the
             woman
             beating
             and
             notoriously
             abusing
             her
             by
             tearing
             her
             haire
             about
             her
             ,
             whereupon
             the
             old
             woman
             complaining
             to
             the
             Deputy
             Governour
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             hee
             sendeth
             for
             the
             maid
             ,
             and
             upon
             hearing
             the
             cause
             ,
             bound
             her
             over
             to
             the
             Court.
             The
             time
             being
             come
             and
             the
             Court
             set
             ,
             Gorton
             appeares
             himselfe
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             his
             maid
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             suffer
             his
             maid
             to
             appeare
             or
             make
             answer
             ,
             but
             said
             expresly
             she
             should
             not
             appeare
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             they
             had
             any
             thing
             against
             her
             they
             should
             proceed
             with
             him
             .
             And
             though
             hee
             was
             lovingly
             disswaded
             by
             some
             of
             the
             Bench
             not
             to
             engage
             himselfe
             but
             let
             his
             maid
             appeare
             ▪
             yet
             hee
             refused
             :
             but
             when
             hee
             could
             not
             bee
             prevailed
             with
             ,
             the
             action
             was
             called
             and
             witnesses
             produced
             ,
             sworne
             ,
             and
             examined
             :
             which
             being
             done
             ,
             hee
             moved
             for
             another
             witnesse
             to
             bee
             called
             ,
             which
             hee
             perswaded
             himselfe
             and
             the
             Bench
             was
             an
             honest
             woman
             and
             would
             speake
             the
             truth
             .
             Now
             shee
             being
             sworne
             ,
             said
             ,
             Mr.
             Gorton
             ,
             I
             can
             speake
             nothing
             will
             helpe
             your
             maid
             .
             And
             indeed
             her
             whole
             testimony
             was
             against
             her
             and
             for
             the
             old
             womans
             cause
             ,
             whereupon
             hee
             openly
             said
             ,
             Take
             heed
             thou
             wicked
             woman
             ,
             the
             earth
             doth
             not
             open
             and
             swallow
             thee
             up
             .
             And
             then
             hee
             demanded
             of
             the
             Court
             if
             hee
             should
             have
             equity
             and
             justice
             in
             his
             cause
             or
             no
             ?
             To
             which
             was
             answered
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             either
             plea
             or
             evidence
             to
             produce
             in
             his
             maids
             cause
             it
             should
             be
             heard
             .
             Then
             hee
             nominated
             one
             Weekes
             who
             could
             say
             something
             to
             it
             .
             Weekes
             was
             called
             and
             required
             to
             take
             his
             oath
             before
             hee
             spake
             ;
             at
             which
             Gorton
             and
             Weekes
             both
             of
             them
             jeered
             and
             laughed
             and
             told
             the
             Court
             they
             were
             skilled
             in
             Idols
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             one
             ,
             and
             stood
             stoutly
             a
             long
             time
             to
             makeit
             good
             .
             Hereupon
             some
             of
             the
             Court
             put
             him
             in
             mind
             how
             they
             had
             forewarned
             him
             of
             such
             carriages
             fearing
             he
             would
             fall
             into
             some
             extreames
             .
             At
             length
             the
             Governour
             gathering
             up
             the
             summe
             of
             what
             was
             witnessed
             ,
             commends
             it
             to
             the
             Jewry
             .
             At
             which
             time
             Gorton
             said
             ,
             the
             Court
             had
             perverted
             Justice
             and
             wrested
             the
             witnesses
             ,
             with
             very
             many
             high
             and
             reproachfull
             termes
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             his
             violence
             throwing
             his
             hands
             about
             ,
             hee
             touched
             the
             Deputy
             Gove●nour
             with
             his
             handkerchiefe
             buttons
             about
             his
             eares
             (
             who
             it
             seemes
             sate
             at
             a
             Table
             with
             his
             backe
             towards
             him
             )
             whereupon
             the
             Deputy
             said
             ,
             what
             will
             you
             fall
             about
             my
             eares
             ?
             To
             which
             
               Gorton
               ▪
            
             answered
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             you
             have
             any
             eares
             or
             no
             ?
             and
             if
             you
             have
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             where
             they
             stand
             ;
             but
             I
             will
             not
             
             touch
             them
             with
             a
             paire
             of
             Tongues
             .
             The
             Governour
             often
             calling
             upon
             the
             Jewry
             to
             attend
             the
             Cause
             ,
             was
             as
             often
             interrupted
             by
             him
             .
             Where
             upon
             many
             of
             their
             Freemen
             being
             present
             ,
             desired
             the
             Court
             they
             would
             not
             suffer
             such
             insolencies
             ,
             professing
             they
             were
             troubled
             the
             Court
             had
             borne
             with
             them
             so
             long
             .
             For
             which
             in
             briefe
             ,
             hee
             was
             committed
             ,
             but
             when
             the
             Governour
             bade
             the
             Marshall
             take
             him
             away
             ;
             hee
             bade
             take
             away
             Coddington
             ,
             which
             was
             their
             Governours
             name
             :
             a
             thing
             I
             thought
             meet
             to
             explaine
             ,
             lest
             thou
             shouldst
             not
             understand
             it
             by
             the
             Heads
             of
             the
             Presentment
             here
             following
             ,
             abusing
             all
             and
             every
             particular
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             with
             opprobrious
             terms
             .
             But
             note
             when
             hee
             was
             committed
             upon
             his
             mutinous
             and
             seditious
             speeches
             ,
             
               Weekes
               ,
               Holden
               ,
               &c.
            
             his
             abettors
             ,
             stopped
             the
             way
             with
             such
             insolency
             ,
             as
             the
             Governour
             was
             forced
             to
             rise
             from
             the
             Bench
             ,
             to
             helpe
             forward
             the
             Command
             with
             his
             person
             ,
             in
             clearing
             the
             way
             ,
             put
             Weekes
             in
             the
             stocks
             ,
             and
             was
             forced
             to
             command
             a
             guard
             of
             armed
             men
             to
             preserve
             themselves
             and
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             place
             :
             And
             this
             they
             did
             because
             of
             some
             fore-going
             jealousies
             ;
             and
             now
             taking
             occasion
             to
             search
             the
             houses
             of
             that
             party
             that
             adhered
             to
             him
             ,
             they
             found
             many
             of
             their
             peeces
             laden
             with
             bullet
             :
             and
             by
             meanes
             hereof
             they
             were
             forced
             to
             continue
             their
             guard
             ,
             whilst
             upon
             their
             banishment
             they
             were
             forced
             from
             the
             Island
             .
          
           
             And
             however
             it
             were
             enough
             for
             a
             Book
             alone
             to
             relate
             all
             the
             particulars
             of
             his
             insolent
             carriage
             ,
             yet
             take
             notice
             onely
             of
             two
             or
             three
             particulars
             :
             ●
             When
             hee
             was
             censured
             to
             bee
             whipt
             and
             banished
             ,
             he
             appealed
             to
             England
             ;
             they
             asked
             to
             whom
             ?
             Hee
             said
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             ,
             
               To
               King
               Charles
            
             .
             They
             told
             him
             ,
             hee
             should
             first
             have
             his
             punishment
             ,
             and
             then
             afterwards
             hee
             might
             complain
             .
             To
             which
             hee
             replyed
             ,
             take
             notice
             
               I
               appeale
               to
               King
               Charles
               ,
               C●●lv
               ,
            
             or
             Selah
             ;
             the
             party
             who
             was
             present
             told
             mee
             hee
             could
             not
             tell
             which
             ,
             but
             that
             word
             was
             spoken
             with
             an
             extraordinary
             high
             and
             loud
             voice
             .
          
           
             A
             second
             thing
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             was
             ,
             that
             after
             hee
             had
             been
             so
             deservedly
             whipt
             ,
             some
             of
             his
             faction
             said
             ,
             Now
             Christ
             Jesus
             had
             suffered
             .
          
           
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             although
             the
             weather
             was
             very
             cold
             ,
             the
             Governour
             going
             away
             after
             execution
             of
             Justice
             upon
             him
             ,
             yet
             he
             ran
             a
             ●●od
             way
             after
             the
             Governour
             ,
             drawing
             a
             chaine
             after
             one
             of
             his
             ●gs
             ,
             the
             upper
             part
             of
             his
             body
             being
             still
             naked
             ,
             and
             told
             him
             ,
             He
             had
             
             but
             lent
             him
             this
             ,
             and
             hee
             should
             surely
             have
             it
             again
             .
             All
             this
             I
             had
             from
             a
             man
             of
             very
             good
             repute
             ,
             who
             then
             lived
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             was
             an
             eye
             and
             ea●e
             witnesse
             to
             all
             these
             proceedings
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             take
             notice
             good
             Reader
             ,
             that
             when
             hee
             went
             from
             hence
             well
             whipt
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             and
             entred
             upon
             his
             banishment
             ,
             the
             place
             hee
             went
             to
             (
             in
             a
             sharpe
             season
             )
             was
             a
             Town
             called
             Providence
             ,
             where
             Mr.
             
               Roger
               Williams
            
             ,
             &
             divers
             others
             lived
             ,
             who
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             season
             ,
             entertained
             them
             with
             much
             humane
             curtesie
             ,
             but
             the
             Gortonians
             ,
             answered
             all
             like
             AEsops
             snake
             ,
             as
             thou
             maist
             read
             by
             the
             severall
             Letters
             of
             the
             chief
             Inhabitants
             of
             that
             place
             ,
             by
             a
             notorious
             faction
             there
             also
             by
             them
             raised
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             distraction
             and
             amazement
             of
             the
             Inhabitants
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             their
             dolefull
             complaints
             in
             their
             own
             Letters
             ,
             a
             true
             Copy
             whereof
             I
             present
             unto
             thee
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             sum
             of
             the
             Presentment
             of
             Samuel
             Gorton
             at
             Portsmouth
             in
             Roade-Island
             ,
             by
             the
             Grand
             Iury.
             
          
           
             FIrst
             ,
             that
             
               Samuel
               Gorton
            
             certaine
             dayes
             before
             his
             appearance
             at
             this
             Court
             ,
             said
             ,
             the
             Government
             was
             such
             as
             was
             not
             to
             bee
             subjected
             unto
             ,
             forasmch
             as
             it
             had
             not
             a
             true
             derivation
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             altered
             from
             what
             it
             first
             was
             .
          
           
             2
             That
             
               Samuel
               Gorton
            
             contumeliously
             reproached
             the
             Magistrates
             calling
             them
             Just
             Asses
             .
          
           
             3
             That
             the
             said
             Gorton
             reproachfully
             called
             the
             Judges
             ,
             or
             some
             of
             the
             Justices
             on
             the
             Bench
             (
             corrupt
             Judges
             )
             in
             open
             Court.
             
          
           
             4
             That
             the
             said
             Gorton
             questioned
             the
             Court
             for
             making
             him
             to
             waite
             on
             them
             two
             dayes
             formerly
             ,
             and
             that
             now
             hee
             would
             know
             whether
             hee
             should
             bee
             tryed
             in
             an
             hostile
             way
             ,
             or
             by
             Law
             ,
             or
             in
             sobriety
             .
          
           
             5
             The
             said
             Gorton
             alledged
             in
             open
             Court
             ,
             that
             hee
             looked
             at
             the
             Magistrates
             as
             Lawyers
             ,
             and
             called
             Mr.
             Easton
             ,
             Lawyer
             Easton
             .
          
           
             6
             The
             said
             Gorton
             charged
             the
             Deputy
             Governour
             to
             bee
             an
             Abeeter
             of
             a
             Riot
             ,
             Assault
             ,
             or
             Battery
             ,
             and
             professed
             that
             he
             would
             not
             touch
             him
             ,
             no
             not
             with
             a
             paire
             of
             tongues
             :
             Moreover
             he
             said
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             thou
             hast
             any
             eares
             ,
             or
             no
             :
             as
             also
             ,
             I
             think
             thou
             
             knowest
             not
             where
             thy
             ears
             stand
             ,
             and
             charged
             him
             to
             be
             a
             man
             unfit
             to
             make
             a
             Warrant
             .
          
           
             7
             The
             said
             Gorton
             charged
             the
             Bench
             for
             wresting
             witnesse
             ,
             in
             this
             expression
             ,
             I
             professe
             you
             wrest
             witnesse
             .
          
           
             8
             The
             said
             Gorton
             called
             a
             Freeman
             in
             open
             Cou●t
             (
             saucy
             Boy
             ,
             and
             Jack-an-Apes
             ;
             )
             and
             said
             ,
             the
             woman
             that
             was
             upon
             her
             oath
             ,
             would
             not
             speake
             against
             her
             mother
             ,
             although
             she
             were
             damned
             where
             she
             stood
             .
          
           
             9
             The
             said
             Gorton
             affirmed
             that
             Mr.
             Easton
             behaved
             himselfe
             not
             like
             a
             Judge
             ,
             and
             that
             himself
             was
             charged
             either
             basely
             or
             falsly
             .
          
           
             10
             The
             said
             Gorton
             said
             to
             the
             Bench
             ,
             Ye
             intrude
             Oaths
             ,
             and
             goe
             about
             to
             catch
             me
             .
          
           
             11
             The
             said
             Gorton
             being
             reproved
             for
             his
             miscarriage
             ,
             help
             up
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             with
             extremity
             of
             speech
             shooke
             his
             hand
             at
             them
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             the
             Freemen
             present
             said
             ,
             Hee
             threatens
             the
             Court.
             
          
           
             12
             The
             said
             Gorton
             charged
             the
             Court
             with
             acting
             the
             second
             part
             of
             Plymouth
             Magistrates
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             hee
             said
             ,
             condemned
             him
             in
             the
             Chimney
             corner
             ,
             ere
             they
             heard
             him
             speak
             .
          
           
             13
             The
             said
             Gorton
             in
             open
             Court
             did
             professe
             to
             maintaine
             the
             quarrell
             of
             another
             being
             his
             Maid-servant
             .
          
           
             14
             The
             said
             Gorton
             being
             commanded
             to
             prison
             ,
             imperiously
             resisted
             the
             authority
             ,
             and
             made
             open
             Proclamation
             ,
             saying
             ,
             take
             away
             Coddington
             ,
             and
             carry
             him
             to
             prison
             ;
             the
             Governour
             said
             again
             ,
             all
             you
             that
             owne
             the
             King
             ,
             take
             away
             Gorton
             and
             carry
             him
             to
             prison
             ;
             Gorton
             replyed
             ,
             all
             you
             that
             own
             the
             King
             ,
             take
             away
             Coddington
             ,
             and
             carry
             him
             to
             prison
             .
          
           
             
               
                 William
                 Dyre
              
               Secretary
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Mr.
             Roger
             VVilliams
             his
             Letter
             unto
             Mr.
             VVinthrop
             ,
             concerning
             Samuel
             Gorton
             .
          
           
             
               Providence
               
                 8.
                 1
                 st
                 .
                 1640.
                 
              
            
          
           
             MAster
             Gorton
             having
             foully
             abused
             high
             and
             low
             at
             Aqutdnick
             ,
             is
             now
             bewitching
             and
             bemadding
             poore
             Providence
             ,
             both
             with
             his
             uncleane
             and
             foule
             censures
             of
             all
             the
             Ministers
             of
             this
             Country
             ,
             (
             for
             which
             my self
             have
             in
             Christs
             name
             withstood
             him
             )
             and
             also
             denying
             all
             visible
             and
             externall
             Ordinance
             in
             depth
             of
             
             Familisme
             ,
             against
             which
             I
             have
             a
             little
             disputed
             and
             written
             ,
             and
             shall
             (
             the
             most
             High
             assisting
             )
             to
             death
             :
             As
             Paul
             said
             of
             Asia
             ,
             I
             of
             Providence
             (
             almost
             )
             All
             suck
             in
             his
             poyson
             ,
             as
             at
             first
             they
             did
             at
             Aquednick
             .
             Some
             few
             and
             my selfe
             withstand
             his
             Inhabitation
             ,
             and
             Towne-priviledges
             ,
             without
             confession
             and
             reformation
             of
             his
             uncivill
             and
             inhumane
             practises
             at
             Portsmouth
             :
             Yet
             the
             tyde
             is
             too
             strong
             against
             us
             ,
             and
             I
             feare
             (
             if
             the
             framer
             of
             Hearts
             helpe
             not
             )
             it
             will
             force
             mee
             to
             little
             Patience
             ,
             a
             little
             Isle
             next
             to
             your
             Prudence
             .
             Jehovah
             himselfe
             bee
             pleased
             to
             bee
             a
             Sanctuary
             to
             all
             whose
             hearts
             are
             perfect
             with
             him
             ;
             In
             him
             I
             desire
             unfainedly
             to
             be
          
           
             
               Your
               Worships
               true
               and
               affectionate
               
                 Roger
                 Williams
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Providence
               
                 this
                 17.
                 of
                 November
                 ,
                 Anno
                 1641.
                 
              
            
          
           
             To
             the
             Honoured
             Governour
             of
             Massachusett
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Worshipfull
             Assistants
             ,
             and
             our
             loving
             Neighbours
             there
             .
          
           
             VVEe
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             Town
             abovesaid
             ,
             having
             faire
             occasions
             ,
             counted
             it
             meet
             and
             necessary
             to
             give
             you
             true
             intelligence
             of
             the
             insolent
             and
             riotous
             carriages
             of
             
               Samuel
               Gorton
            
             and
             his
             company
             ,
             which
             came
             from
             the
             Island
             of
             Aquednick
             ;
             which
             continue
             still
             as
             sojourners
             amongst
             us
             ;
             together
             with
             
               Iohn
               Greene
            
             ,
             and
             
               Francis
               Weston
            
             ,
             two
             which
             have
             this
             long
             time
             stood
             in
             opposition
             against
             us
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             fairest
             and
             most
             just
             and
             honest
             ways
             of
             proceedings
             in
             order
             and
             Government
             ,
             that
             wee
             could
             rightly
             and
             truly
             use
             ,
             for
             the
             peaceable
             preservation
             and
             quiet
             subsistence
             of
             our selves
             and
             families
             ,
             or
             any
             that
             should
             have
             faire
             occasion
             to
             goe
             out
             or
             come
             in
             amongst
             us
             .
             Also
             six
             or
             seven
             of
             our
             Townsmen
             which
             were
             in
             peaceable
             Covenants
             with
             us
             ,
             which
             now
             by
             their
             declamations
             doe
             cut
             themselves
             off
             from
             us
             ,
             and
             jointly
             under
             their
             hands
             have
             openly
             proclaimed
             ,
             to
             take
             party
             with
             the
             afore-named
             Companies
             ,
             and
             so
             intend
             for
             ought
             wee
             can
             gather
             ,
             to
             have
             no
             manner
             of
             honest
             order
             ,
             or
             government
             either
             over
             them
             or
             amongst
             them
             ,
             as
             their
             writings
             ,
             words
             ,
             and
             
             actions
             doe
             most
             plainly
             shew
             .
             It
             would
             bee
             tedious
             to
             relate
             the
             numberlesse
             number
             of
             their
             upbraiding
             taunts
             ,
             assaults
             ,
             and
             threats
             ,
             and
             violent
             kinde
             of
             carriage
             daily
             practised
             against
             all
             that
             either
             with
             care
             or
             counsell
             seek
             to
             prevent
             or
             withstand
             their
             lewd
             licentious
             courses
             .
             Yet
             in
             briefe
             to
             commit
             some
             few
             of
             them
             to
             your
             moderate
             Judgements
             ,
             lest
             wee
             our selves
             should
             bee
             deemed
             some
             way
             blinded
             in
             the
             occurrences
             of
             things
             ,
             here
             is
             a
             true
             Copy
             of
             their
             Writing
             inclosed
             ,
             which
             
               Francis
               Weston
            
             gave
             us
             the
             13.
             of
             this
             present
             Moneth
             ,
             they
             having
             also
             set
             up
             a
             Copy
             of
             the
             same
             on
             a
             tree
             in
             the
             street
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             satisfaction
             for
             fifteene
             pounds
             ,
             which
             by
             way
             of
             arbitration
             of
             eight
             men
             orderly
             chosen
             ,
             and
             all
             causes
             and
             reasons
             that
             could
             bee
             found
             ,
             daily
             and
             truly
             examined
             ,
             and
             considered
             jointly
             together
             ,
             when
             hee
             the
             said
             
               Francis
               Weston
            
             was
             found
             liableto
             pay
             ,
             or
             make
             satisfacton
             in
             Cattle
             or
             Commodities
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             15.
             of
             this
             present
             moneth
             ,
             when
             wee
             went
             orderly
             ,
             openly
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             warrantable
             way
             to
             attach
             some
             of
             the
             said
             
               Francis
               Westons
            
             Cattle
             ,
             to
             drive
             them
             to
             the
             Pound
             ,
             to
             make
             him
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             ,
             to
             make
             satisfaction
             :
             which
             
               Samuel
               Gorton
            
             and
             his
             company
             getting
             notice
             of
             ,
             came
             and
             quarrelled
             with
             us
             in
             the
             street
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             tumultuons
             Hubbub
             ;
             and
             although
             for
             our
             parts
             wee
             had
             before-hand
             most
             principally
             armed
             our selves
             with
             patience
             ,
             peaceably
             to
             suffer
             as
             much
             injury
             ,
             as
             could
             possibly
             be●
             born
             ,
             to
             avoid
             all
             shedding
             of
             blood
             ,
             yet
             some
             few
             drops
             of
             blood
             were
             shed
             on
             either
             side
             :
             And
             after
             the
             tumult
             was
             partly
             appeased
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             went
             on
             orderly
             into
             the
             Corne-field
             ,
             to
             drive
             the
             said
             Cattle
             ,
             the
             said
             
               Fran●is
               Weston
            
             came
             furiously
             running
             with
             a
             flayle
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             cryed
             out
             ,
             Helpe
             Sirs
             ,
             helpe
             sirs
             ,
             they
             are
             going
             to
             steale
             my
             cattle
             ,
             and
             so
             continued
             crying
             ●ll
             
               Randall
               Holden
               ,
               Iohn
               Greene
            
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             came
             running
             and
             made
             a
             great
             o●tcry
             ,
             and
             hollowing
             and
             crying
             ,
             Theeves
             ,
             theeves
             ,
             stealing
             cattle
             ,
             stealing
             cattle
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             whole
             number
             of
             their
             desperate
             company
             came
             riotously
             running
             ,
             and
             so
             with
             much
             striving
             in
             driving
             ,
             hurried
             away
             the
             cattle
             ,
             and
             then
             presumptuously
             answered
             ,
             they
             had
             made
             a
             rescue
             ,
             and
             that
             such
             should
             bee
             their
             practise
             if
             any
             men
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             in
             any
             case
             attach
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             theirs
             .
             And
             fully
             to
             relate
             the
             least
             part
             of
             their
             such
             like
             words
             and
             actions
             ,
             the
             time
             and
             paper
             would
             scarce
             bee
             profitably
             spent
             ,
             neither
             need
             wee
             to
             advise
             your
             discretions
             what
             is
             likely
             to
             bee
             the
             sad
             events
             of
             these
             disorders
             ,
             if
             their
             bloody
             currents
             bee
             not
             either
             stopped
             ,
             
             or
             turned
             some
             other
             way
             .
             For
             it
             is
             plaine
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             if
             men
             should
             continue
             to
             resist
             all
             manner
             of
             order
             ,
             and
             orderly
             answering
             one
             of
             another
             in
             different
             cases
             ,
             they
             will
             suddenly
             practise
             ,
             not
             onely
             cunningly
             to
             detaine
             things
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             but
             ,
             openly
             in
             publike
             ,
             justly
             or
             unjustly
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             own
             wills
             disorderly
             take
             what
             they
             can
             come
             by
             ;
             first
             pleading
             necessity
             ,
             or
             to
             maintaine
             wife
             and
             family
             ;
             but
             afterwards
             boldly
             to
             maintain
             licentious
             lust
             ,
             like
             savage
             brute
             beasts
             ,
             they
             will
             put
             no
             manner
             of
             difference
             between
             houses
             ,
             goods
             ,
             lands
             ,
             wives
             ,
             lives
             ,
             blood
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             will
             bee
             precious
             in
             their
             eyes
             :
             If
             it
             may
             therefore
             please
             you
             of
             gentle
             curtesie
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             humanity
             and
             mankinde
             ,
             to
             consider
             our
             condition
             ,
             and
             lend
             us
             a
             neighbour-like
             helping
             hand
             ,
             and
             send
             us
             such
             assistance
             (
             our
             necessity
             urging
             us
             to
             bee
             trouble
             some
             unto
             you
             )
             to
             helpe
             us
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             satisfaction
             ,
             and
             ease
             us
             of
             our
             burden
             of
             them
             ,
             at
             your
             discretions
             ;
             wee
             shall
             evermore
             owne
             it
             as
             a
             deed
             of
             great
             charity
             ,
             and
             take
             it
             very
             thankfully
             ,
             and
             diligently
             labour
             in
             the
             best
             measure
             wee
             can
             ,
             and
             constantly
             practise
             to
             requite
             your
             loving
             kindnesse
             ,
             if
             you
             should
             have
             occasion
             to
             command
             us
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             us
             in
             any
             lawfull
             designe
             :
             And
             if
             it
             shall
             please
             you
             to
             send
             us
             any
             speedy
             answer
             ,
             we
             shall
             take
             it
             very
             kindly
             ,
             and
             bee
             ready
             and
             willing
             to
             satisfie
             the
             Messengers
             ,
             and
             ever
             remaine
          
           
             
               Your
               loving
               Neighbours
               ,
               and
               respective
               Friends
               
                 
                   Ioshuah
                   Winsor
                
                 
                   Benedict
                   Arnold
                
                 
                   William
                   Mean
                
                 
                   William
                   Hawkings
                
                 
                   Robert
                   West
                
                 
                   William
                   Field
                
                 
                   William
                   Harris
                
                 
                   William
                   Wickenden
                
                 
                   William
                   Reinolds
                
                 
                   Thomas
                   Harris
                
                 
                   Tho.
                   Hopkins
                   mark
                
                 
                   Hugh
                   Bennit
                
                 
                   William
                   Carpenter
                   ,
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Providence
               
                 the
                 25.
                 of
                 the
                 3.
                 month
                 ,
                 1641.
                 
              
            
          
           
             To
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             five
             Men
             appointed
             to
             manage
             the
             affaires
             of
             our
             Towne
             aforesaid
             ,
          
           
             These
             are
             further
             to
             give
             you
             to
             understand
             ;
             Viz.
             That
          
           
             I
             Doe
             not
             onely
             approve
             of
             what
             my
             neighbours
             before
             me
             have
             written
             and
             directed
             their
             Reasons●
             to
             a
             serious
             consideration
             with
             us
             ,
             concerning
             
               Samuel
               Gorton
            
             and
             his
             Company
             :
             but
             this
             much
             I
             say
             also
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             evident
             and
             may
             easily
             bee
             proved
             ,
             that
             the
             said
             
               Samuel
               Gorton
            
             nor
             his
             Company
             are
             not
             fit
             persons
             to
             bee
             received
             in
             ,
             and
             made
             members
             of
             such
             a
             body
             ,
             in
             so
             weake
             a
             state
             as
             our
             Town
             is
             in
             at
             present
             .
          
           
             My
             Reasons
             are
             ,
             Viz.
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             
               Samuel
               Gorton
            
             having
             shewed
             himselfe
             a
             railing
             and
             turbulent
             person
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             and
             against
             those
             states
             of
             Government
             from
             whence
             hee
             came
             ,
             as
             is
             to
             bee
             proved
             ;
             but
             also
             here
             in
             this
             Towne
             since
             hee
             have
             sojourned
             here
             ;
             Witnesse
             his
             proud
             challenge
             ,
             and
             his
             upbraiding
             accusations
             in
             his
             vilifying
             and
             opprobrious
             terms
             of
             ,
             and
             against
             one
             of
             our
             Combination
             most
             wrathfully
             and
             shamelesly
             reviling
             him
             ,
             and
             disturbing
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             medling
             with
             him
             ,
             who
             was
             imployed
             and
             busied
             in
             other
             private
             occasions
             ,
             having
             no
             just
             cause
             so
             to
             revile
             and
             abuse
             him
             ,
             saying
             also
             to
             him
             (
             and
             that
             of
             another
             state
             )
             in
             a
             base
             manner
             ,
             they
             were
             like
             swine
             that
             held
             out
             their
             Nose
             to
             suck
             his
             blood
             ,
             and
             that
             now
             hee
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Company
             would
             goe
             and
             wallow
             in
             it
             also
             ;
             which
             are
             indeed
             words
             unsufferable
             ;
             and
             also
             despitefully
             calling
             him
             Boy
             ,
             as
             though
             hee
             would
             have
             challenged
             the
             field
             of
             him
             ,
             in
             such
             an
             inhumane
             behaviour
             as
             becomes
             not
             a
             man
             that
             should
             bee
             thought
             to
             be
             fit
             by
             any
             reasonable
             men
             to
             be
             received
             into
             such
             a
             poor
             weak
             state
             as
             we
             are
             in
             at
             present
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             another
             of
             his
             Company
             ,
             one
             who
             is
             much
             in
             esteem
             with
             him
             ,
             who
             openly
             in
             a
             scornfull
             and
             deriding
             manner
             ,
             seeing
             one
             of
             the
             five
             men
             that
             was
             chosen
             by
             the
             Towne
             ,
             and
             betrusted
             in
             the
             Towne
             affaires
             ,
             comming
             towards
             him
             in
             the
             street
             ,
             hee
             asked
             of
             one
             that
             stood
             by
             him
             ,
             who
             that
             was
             ,
             the
             other
             answered
             him
             ,
             it
             was
             one
             of
             the
             five
             men
             appointed
             for
             managing
             of
             our
             Towne
             
             affaires
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             :
             Yea
             ,
             said
             hee
             ,
             Hee
             lookes
             like
             one
             of
             the
             five
             ,
             which
             words
             import
             not
             onely
             a
             scorning
             and
             deriding
             of
             his
             person
             of
             whom
             then
             hee
             spake
             ,
             but
             also
             a
             despising
             and
             scorning
             of
             our
             Civill
             State
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             trampling
             it
             under
             foot
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             done
             by
             other
             States
             before
             they
             came
             hither
             ,
             who
             were
             of
             greater
             strength
             then
             wee
             are
             ;
             for
             which
             cause
             I
             cannot
             see
             such
             persons
             to
             bee
             fit
             to
             bee
             received
             into
             such
             a
             State
             as
             our
             Towne
             is
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             I
             cannot
             finde
             these
             men
             to
             bee
             reasonable
             men
             in
             their
             suite
             unto
             the
             Towne
             ,
             to
             be
             received
             in
             as
             Townsmen
             ,
             seeing
             they
             have
             already
             had
             a
             plaine
             denyall
             of
             their
             request
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             major
             part
             of
             the
             Towne
             ,
             or
             very
             neare
             ,
             &c.
             and
             are
             yet
             unanswerable
             ;
             and
             also
             that
             they
             seeing
             that
             their
             comming
             to
             our
             Towne
             ,
             hath
             brought
             the
             Towne
             into
             a
             hurry
             ,
             almost
             the
             one
             halfe
             against
             the
             other
             ,
             in
             which
             estate
             no
             Towne
             or
             City
             can
             well
             stand
             or
             subsist
             ;
             which
             declareth
             plainly
             unto
             us
             ,
             that
             their
             intent
             is
             not
             good
             ,
             but
             that
             their
             abode
             so
             long
             here
             amongst
             us
             ,
             is
             in
             hope
             to
             get
             the
             victory
             over
             one
             part
             of
             the
             Town
             ,
             but
             specially
             of
             those
             that
             laid
             the
             first
             foundation
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             bought
             it
             even
             almost
             with
             the
             losse
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
             and
             their
             whole
             estates
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             to
             trample
             them
             under
             their
             feet
             ,
             as
             some
             of
             their
             words
             hold
             forth
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             drive
             them
             out
             into
             the
             same
             condition
             ,
             to
             seek
             out
             a
             new
             Providence
             ,
             and
             to
             buy
             it
             with
             the
             like
             hardnesse
             as
             they
             first
             bought
             this
             place
             ;
             these
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             like
             reasons
             that
             may
             be
             shewed
             ,
             declare
             that
             they
             are
             not
             fit
             persons
             to
             be
             received
             into
             our
             meane
             and
             weake
             State.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             and
             seeing
             hee
             who
             is
             so
             well
             knowne
             to
             bee
             the
             ring
             leader
             unto
             the
             breach
             of
             peace
             ,
             that
             have
             been
             so
             notoriously
             evill
             to
             bee
             a
             trouble
             of
             Civill
             States
             where
             hee
             hath
             lived
             ,
             that
             are
             of
             farre
             greater
             force
             then
             wee
             are
             of
             ,
             specially
             that
             State
             who
             have
             their
             Commission
             and
             Authority
             from
             the
             Higher
             Powers
             ;
             what
             may
             wee
             then
             expect
             if
             he
             could
             get
             himself
             in
             with
             ,
             and
             amongst
             so
             many
             as
             wee
             see
             are
             daily
             ready
             to
             tread
             us
             under
             their
             feet
             ,
             and
             his
             ,
             whom
             he
             cals
             friends
             ,
             &c.
             
             Surely
             ,
             first
             a
             breach
             of
             our
             civill
             peace
             ,
             and
             next
             a
             ruine
             of
             all
             such
             as
             are
             not
             of
             his
             side
             ,
             as
             their
             daily
             practise
             doth
             declare
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             fit
             persons
             to
             be
             received
             into
             our
             Towne
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             If
             it
             bee
             objected
             ,
             as
             some
             have
             blasphemously
             said
             ,
             that
             wee
             are
             per●ecutors
             ,
             and
             doe
             persecute
             the
             Saints
             ,
             in
             not
             
             receiving
             of
             them
             into
             our
             Towne-fellowship
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
             there
             cannot
             bee
             proved
             the
             least
             shew
             of
             any
             persecution
             of
             those
             persons
             ,
             either
             by
             us
             ,
             or
             by
             any
             other
             amongst
             us
             to
             our
             knowledge
             .
             For
             1
             they
             have
             quiet
             abode
             amongst
             us
             ,
             none
             molesting
             or
             troubling
             of
             them
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             they
             have
             .
             2
             It
             cannot
             bee
             proved
             but
             by
             their
             owne
             relation
             ,
             the
             which
             hath
             been
             disproved
             ;
             that
             they
             were
             sent
             out
             from
             those
             places
             from
             whence
             they
             came
             for
             Religion
             ,
             neither
             are
             they
             medled
             with
             here
             for
             any
             such
             matter
             ,
             but
             rather
             that
             they
             themselves
             in
             their
             bravery
             are
             more
             ready
             to
             meddle
             with
             others
             .
             3
             They
             themselves
             and
             others
             of
             their
             followers
             ,
             have
             rather
             been
             troublers
             and
             persecutors
             of
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             that
             lived
             here
             before
             they
             came
             ,
             and
             doe
             but
             waite
             their
             opportunity
             to
             make
             themselves
             manifest
             in
             that
             they
             intend
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             it
             cannot
             bee
             truly
             said
             of
             any
             ,
             that
             any
             persecution
             is
             offered
             by
             us
             unto
             them
             ,
             if
             it
             could
             possibly
             be
             said
             of
             them
             that
             they
             are
             Saints
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             But
             if
             it
             be
             further
             objected
             ,
             that
             we
             doe
             not
             give
             them
             the
             liberty
             of
             men
             ,
             neither
             doe
             wee
             afford
             them
             the
             bowells
             of
             mercy
             ,
             to
             give
             them
             the
             meanes
             of
             livelihood
             amongst
             us
             ,
             as
             some
             have
             said
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             To
             this
             I
             say
             ;
             1
             there
             is
             no
             State
             but
             in
             the
             first
             place
             will
             seeke
             to
             preserve
             its
             owne
             safety
             and
             peace
             .
             2
             Wee
             cannot
             give
             land
             to
             any
             person
             by
             vertue
             of
             our
             combination
             ,
             except
             wee
             first
             receive
             them
             into
             our
             state
             of
             combination
             ,
             the
             which
             wee
             cannot
             doe
             with
             them
             for
             our
             owne
             and
             others
             peace-sake
             ,
             &c.
             
             3
             Whereas
             their
             necessity
             have
             been
             so
             much
             pleaded
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             knowne
             that
             ever
             they
             sought
             to
             finde
             out
             a
             place
             where
             they
             might
             accommodate
             themselves
             ,
             and
             live
             by
             themselves
             ,
             with
             their
             friends
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             will
             follow
             after
             them
             ,
             where
             they
             may
             use
             their
             liberty
             to
             live
             without
             order
             or
             controule
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             trouble
             us
             ,
             that
             have
             taken
             the
             same
             course
             as
             wee
             have
             done
             for
             our
             safety
             and
             peace
             ,
             which
             they
             doe
             not
             approve
             nor
             like
             of
             ,
             but
             rather
             like
             beasts
             in
             the
             shape
             of
             men
             to
             doe
             what
             they
             shall
             thinke
             fit
             in
             their
             owne
             eyes
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             bee
             governed
             by
             any
             State.
             And
             seeing
             they
             doe
             but
             here
             linger
             out
             the
             time
             in
             hope
             to
             get
             the
             day
             to
             make
             up
             their
             penny-worths
             in
             advantage
             upon
             us
             ,
             we
             have
             just
             cause
             to
             heare
             the
             complaints
             of
             so
             many
             of
             our
             Neighbors
             that
             live
             in
             the
             Town
             orderly
             amongst
             us
             ,
             and
             have
             brought
             in
             their
             complaints
             ,
             with
             many
             reasons
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             admit
             them
             ,
             but
             answer
             them
             as
             unfit
             
             persons
             to
             bee
             received
             into
             our
             meane
             State
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Now
             if
             these
             Reasons
             and
             much
             more
             which
             have
             been
             truly
             said
             of
             them
             ,
             doe
             not
             satisfie
             you
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             our
             neighbours
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             must
             be
             received
             into
             our
             Towne-state
             ,
             even
             unto
             our
             utter
             overthrow
             ,
             &c.
             then
             according
             to
             the
             order
             agreed
             upon
             by
             the
             Towne
             ,
             I
             doe
             first
             offer
             my
             house
             and
             land
             within
             the
             liberty
             of
             the
             Towne
             unto
             the
             Towne
             to
             buy
             it
             of
             mee
             ,
             or
             else
             I
             may
             ,
             and
             shall
             take
             liberty
             to
             sell
             it
             to
             whom
             I
             may
             for
             mine
             advantage
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               William
               Arnold
               ▪
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           PARTICVLAR
           ANSWER
           TO
           THE
           Manifold
           Slanders
           and
           abominable
           Falsehoods
           contained
           in
           a
           Book
           ,
           called
           Simplicities
           defence
           against
           Seven-headed
           Policy
           :
           Wherein
           Samuel
           Gorton
           is
           proved
           a
           disturber
           of
           Civill
           Societies
           ,
           desperately
           dangerous
           to
           his
           Country-men
           the
           English
           in
           New-Engl
           .
           and
           notoriously
           slanderous
           in
           what
           he
           hath
           Printed
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           WHEN
           first
           I
           entertained
           the
           desires
           of
           the
           Countrey
           to
           come
           over
           to
           answer
           the
           complaints
           of
           
             Samuel
             Gorton
          
           ,
           &c.
           and
           to
           render
           a
           reason
           of
           the
           just
           and
           righteous
           proceedings
           of
           the
           Countrey
           of
           New-Engl
           .
           in
           the
           severall
           parts
           of
           it
           ,
           against
           him
           being
           a
           common
           disturber
           of
           the
           peace
           of
           all
           Societies
           where
           hee
           came
           ,
           witnes
           
             New-Plymouth
             ,
             2
             Roade-Island
             ,
             3
             Providence
             ,
          
           and
           lastly
           the
           Massachusets
           ,
           
           being
           the
           most
           eminent
           ;
           I
           little
           thought
           then
           to
           have
           appeared
           in
           print
           :
           but
           comming
           into
           England
           ,
           and
           finding
           a
           Booke
           written
           by
           Mr.
           Gorton
           called
           
             Simpli●ities
             defence
             against
             Seven-headed
             policy
             :
             or
             ,
             A
             true
             complaint
             of
             a
             peaceable
             people
             ,
             being
             part
             of
             the
             English
             in
          
           New-Engl
           .
           
             made
             unto
             the
             State
             of
          
           Old-England
           ,
           
             against
             cruell
             persecutors
             united
             in
             Church-Government
             in
             those
             parts
             .
          
           I
           then
           conceived
           my selfe
           bound
           in
           duty
           to
           take
           off
           the
           many
           grosse
           and
           publike
           scandalls
           held
           forth
           therein
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           amazement
           of
           many
           tender
           consciences
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           acquainted
           with
           his
           
           proud
           and
           turbulent
           carriage
           ,
           nor
           see
           the
           Lion
           under
           his
           Lambe-skinne
           coate
           of
           
             simplicity
             and
             peace
          
           .
           The
           Lord
           knowes
           how
           unwilling
           I
           was
           personally
           to
           engage
           :
           and
           I
           trust
           hee
           will
           also
           guide
           mee
           in
           answering
           his
           booke
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           bee
           farre
           from
           bitternesse
           :
           t
           is
           true
           ,
           time
           was
           when
           his
           person
           was
           precious
           in
           mine
           eies
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           hope
           and
           desire
           onely
           to
           make
           a
           righteous
           and
           just
           defence
           to
           the
           many
           unworthy
           things
           by
           him
           boldly
           ,
           ignorantly
           ,
           proudly
           ,
           and
           falsly
           published
           to
           the
           great
           dishonour
           of
           God
           in
           wronging
           and
           scandalizing
           his
           Churches
           ,
           which
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           will
           not
           leave
           unpunished
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           the
           world
           is
           full
           of
           controversies
           and
           t
           is
           my
           great
           griefe
           to
           see
           my
           dear
           native
           Country
           so
           engaged
           in
           them
           ,
           especially
           one
           godly
           person
           against
           another
           .
           'T
           is
           my
           present
           comfort
           I
           come
           not
           to
           accuse
           any
           ;
           but
           to
           defend
           New-England
           against
           the
           injurious
           complaints
           of
           
             Samuel
             Gorton
             ,
             &c.
          
           but
           as
           it
           comes
           to
           passe
           oftentimes
           that
           men
           wound
           others
           unavoidably
           in
           defending
           their
           persons
           from
           the
           violent
           assaults
           of
           such
           as
           draw
           upon
           them
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           they
           would
           never
           have
           done
           :
           so
           if
           Mr.
           Gorton
           receive
           any
           such
           hurt
           (
           which
           is
           unavoidable
           )
           hee
           becomes
           an
           accessary
           thereunto
           :
           by
           forcing
           mee
           to
           defend
           the
           Country
           ,
           without
           which
           I
           should
           bee
           unfaithfull
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           the
           world
           is
           too
           full
           of
           bookes
           of
           this
           kinde
           ,
           and
           therefore
           however
           I
           am
           unfitted
           of
           many
           things
           I
           have
           and
           could
           procure
           at
           home
           would
           well
           become
           a
           relation
           of
           the
           late
           and
           present
           state
           of
           
             New
             England
          
           ,
           yet
           I
           shall
           now
           onely
           with
           as
           great
           brevity
           as
           may
           bee
           give
           answer
           to
           such
           injurious
           complaints
           as
           hee
           maketh
           of
           us
           .
           And
           however
           his
           Title
           ,
           Preface
           ,
           and
           every
           leafe
           of
           his
           booke
           may
           bee
           justly
           found
           fault
           with
           ,
           I
           shall
           clearely
           answer
           to
           matters
           of
           fact
           ,
           such
           as
           hee
           chargeth
           the
           severall
           Governments
           withall
           ,
           so
           as
           any
           indifferent
           Reader
           may
           easily
           discerne
           how
           grosly
           wee
           are
           abused
           ,
           and
           how
           just
           and
           righteous
           censures
           were
           against
           him
           for
           disturbing
           the
           civill
           peace
           of
           all
           societies
           where
           hee
           came
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           as
           no
           Government
           could
           possibly
           beare
           :
           and
           for
           the
           blasphemies
           for
           which
           hee
           was
           proceeded
           against
           at
           Massachusets
           ,
           they
           fell
           in
           occasionally
           by
           his
           owne
           meanes
           without
           any
           circumstance
           leading
           thereunto
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           whereas
           hee
           accuseth
           us
           in
           the
           first
           page
           of
           his
           booke
           to
           goe
           over
           to
           
             suppresse
             hereticks
          
           .
           
           'T
           is
           well
           knowne
           we
           went
           thither
           for
           no
           such
           end
           laid
           downe
           by
           us
           ,
           but
           to
           enjoy
           those
           liberties
           the
           
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           had
           left
           unto
           his
           Church
           to
           avoid
           the
           Episcopall
           tyranny
           ,
           and
           the
           heavy
           burthens
           they
           imposed
           ,
           to
           which
           sufferings
           the
           kingdome
           by
           this
           ever
           to
           bee
           honoured
           Parliament
           have
           and
           doe
           beare
           witnesse
           to
           ,
           as
           religious
           and
           just
           .
           And
           that
           wee
           might
           also
           hold
           forth
           that
           truth
           and
           ancient
           way
           of
           God
           wherein
           wee
           walke
           ,
           which
           Mr.
           Gorton
           cals
           heresie
           .
           Next
           in
           the
           same
           Pag.
           hee
           chargeth
           us
           with
           
             affection
             of
             Titles
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
           either
           we
           must
           live
           without
           Government
           ,
           or
           if
           wee
           have
           Governours
           wee
           must
           give
           them
           wee
           call
           such
           Titles
           as
           are
           sutable
           to
           their
           offices
           and
           places
           they
           beare
           in
           Church
           and
           Common-wealth
           ,
           as
           Governours
           and
           Assistants
           ,
           Pastors
           ,
           Teachers
           ,
           Rulers
           ,
           Deacons
           ,
           &c.
           these
           are
           our
           highest
           Titles
           we
           give
           .
        
         
           In
           his
           second
           pag.
           hee
           chargeth
           the
           
             Massachusets
             to
             unite
             with
             other
             Colenies
             to
             the
             end
             they
             might
             bathe
             themselves
             in
             bloud
             and
             feed
             themselves
             fat
             with
             the
             lives
             of
             their
             brethren
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
           This
           is
           a
           notorious
           slander
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           that
           the
           Massachusets
           new
           
             Plimouth
             ,
             Cone●●●●ut
          
           ,
           and
           New-haven
           ,
           I
           meane
           the
           severall
           Colonies
           there
           entred
           into
           a
           civill
           combination
           ,
           and
           are
           called
           by
           the
           name
           of
           the
           
             Vnited
             Colonies
          
           ,
           and
           this
           was
           occasioned
           by
           a
           generall
           conspiracy
           of
           the
           Indians
           against
           the
           body
           of
           the
           English
           there
           seated
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           distracted
           condition
           of
           England
           ,
           from
           whom
           we
           could
           expect
           no
           helpe
           at
           that
           time
           .
           But
           Mr.
           Gortan
           and
           his
           company
           fell
           at
           that
           time
           into
           more
           then
           ordinary
           familiarity
           with
           the
           
             Nanohigganset
             Indians
          
           ,
           who
           were
           the
           principal
           contrivers
           of
           the
           Villany
           ;
           who
           where
           they
           could
           not
           draw
           others
           to
           them
           by
           for●e
           or
           flattery
           ,
           they
           did
           it
           by
           large
           gifts
           ,
           &c.
           as
           I
           could
           prove
           by
           many
           testimonies
           of
           the
           Indians
           ,
           many
           hundred
           miles
           asunder
           from
           each
           other
           ,
           in
           which
           designe
           had
           not
           the
           finger
           of
           God
           in
           much
           mercy
           prevented
           ,
           I
           had
           beene
           the
           first
           ●●d
           fallen
           ;
           which
           I
           forbeare
           to
           relate
           here
           ,
           being
           what
           I
           now
           doe
           ,
           is
           but
           an
           answer
           to
           his
           invective
           ▪
        
         
           Next
           in
           the
           same
           pag.
           hee
           tels
           us
           at
           his
           landing
           
             how
             ●ee
             found
             his
             〈◊〉
             men
             at
             great
             variance
             at
             Boston
             in
             point
             of
             Religion
          
           ;
           But
           had
           not
           hee
           holpen
           to
           blow
           the
           bellowes
           the
           flame
           might
           never
           have
           beene
           so
           great
           .
           And
           whereas
           hee
           said
           that
           
             Mr.
             Williams
             was
             banished
             thence
             for
             differing
             from
             us
             being
             a
             man
             of
             good
             report
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           In
           answer
           ,
           1.
           take
           notice
           ,
           I
           know
           that
           Mr.
           Williams
           (
           though
           a
           man
           lovely
           in
           his
           carriage
           ,
           and
           whom
           I
           trust
           the
           Lord
           will
           yet
           recall
           )
           held
           forth
           in
           those
           times
           
             the
             unlawfulnesse
             of
             our
             Letters
             Patents
          
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           &c.
           would
           not
           allow
           the
           
             Colours
             of
             our
             Nation
          
           ,
           denyed
           the
           
             lawfulnesse
             
             of
             a
             publique
             oath
             a
             being
             needlesse
             to
             the
             Saint●
             ,
             and
             a
             prophanation
             of
             Gods
             name
             to
             tender
             it
             to
             the
             wicked
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           truly
           I
           never
           heard
           but
           he
           was
           dealt
           with
           for
           these
           and
           such
           like
           points
           :
           however
           I
           am
           sorry
           for
           the
           love
           I
           beare
           to
           him
           and
           his
           ,
           I
           am
           forced
           to
           mention
           it
           ,
           but
           God
           cals
           mee
           at
           this
           ●ime
           to
           take
           off
           these
           aspersions
           .
        
         
           In
           pag.
           3.
           hee
           mentions
           the
           proc●edings
           of
           the
           Massachusets
           against
           Mr.
           
             Iohn
             Wheel
             wright
          
           &c.
           
           Had
           it
           beene
           the
           will
           of
           God
           I
           would
           those
           differences
           had
           never
           been
           But
           the
           maine
           difference
           was
           about
           a
           Petition
           by
           way
           of
           Remonstrance
           ,
           which
           the
           Government
           tooke
           very
           offensive
           :
           But
           Mr.
           〈◊〉
           and
           they
           are
           reconciled
           ,
           hee
           having
           given
           satisfaction
           ,
           &c.
           
           In
           the
           same
           pag.
           hee
           wrongs
           the
           doctrine
           of
           our
           Churches
           ,
           which
           is
           well
           knowne
           to
           bee
           sound
           .
           But
           whereas
           hee
           tels
           us
           in
           the
           same
           pag.
           of
           denying
           
             cohabitation
             ,
             and
             of
             ●hippings
             ,
             confinement
             ,
             imprisonment
             ,
             chaines
             ,
             fines
             ,
             banishment
             .
          
           I
           confesse
           all
           these
           things
           befell
           him
           ,
           and
           most
           justly
           :
           for
           hee
           was
           bound
           to
           the
           good
           behaviour
           at
           Plimouth
           and
           brooke
           his
           bonds
           in
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           whipt
           and
           banished
           at
           
             Roade
             Island
          
           for
           mutinie
           and
           sedition
           in
           the
           open
           Court
           there
           :
           also
           at
           Providence
           as
           factious
           there
           though
           his
           party
           grew
           greater
           then
           Mr.
           William●
           his
           better
           party
           ,
           as
           appeares
           by
           his
           and
           their
           sad
           letters
           to
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Massachuset
           for
           helpe
           and
           advice
           ;
           and
           afterwards
           banished
           the
           Massachusets
           :
           all
           which
           appeares
           in
           another
           place
           of
           this
           booke
           ,
           and
           the
           just
           causes
           of
           their
           proceedings
           annexed
           there
           unto
           .
           Lastly
           in
           this
           pag.
           hee
           tels
           us
           of
           his
           hardship
           divers
           nights
           together
           ,
           that
           himselfe
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           mutinous
           companions
           ,
           as
           
             Weekes
             ,
             Holden
          
           ,
           &c.
           endured
           ,
           which
           was
           just
           with
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           for
           extream
           evils
           must
           have
           extreame
           r●medies
           ,
           and
           yet
           t
           is
           well
           knowne
           t
           is
           not
           a
           full
           dayes
           journey
           from
           
             Roade
             Island
          
           to
           Pr●vidence
           .
           And
           whereas
           a
           stranger
           would
           thinke
           hee
           was
           then
           forced
           to
           goe
           to
           Nauhiga●setBay
           amongst
           the
           Indians
           ,
           hee
           went
           not
           from
           Providence
           till
           they
           were
           as
           weary
           of
           these
           Muti●eeres
           as
           either
           Plimouth
           or
           
             Roade
             Island
          
           had
           beene
           before
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           because
           hee
           often
           mentioneth
           the
           hard
           measure
           hee
           received
           at
           Plimouth
           ,
           still
           carrying
           it
           on
           as
           if
           difference
           in
           Religion
           had
           beene
           the
           ground
           of
           it
           :
           I
           thought
           g●●d
           here
           to
           give
           the
           Reader
           to
           understand
           what
           was
           the
           ground
           of
           his
           ●roubles
           there
           ,
           that
           so
           all
           men
           may
           know
           what
           Religion
           this
           〈◊〉
           is
           of
           :
           for
           the
           tree
           is
           best
           knowne
           by
           its
           fruite
           .
           The
           first
           complaint
           ●hat
           came
           against
           him
           for
           which
           hee
           was
           brought
           before
           authority
           ,
           was
           by
           Mr.
           
             Ralph
             Smith
          
           a
           Minister
           ,
           
           who
           being
           of
           G●rtons
           acquaintance
           received
           him
           with
           his
           family
           into
           his
           house
           ,
           with
           much
           humanity
           and
           Christian
           respect
           ,
           promising
           him
           as
           free
           use
           of
           it
           as
           himselfe
           ,
           &c.
           but
           Mr.
           Gorton
           becomming
           troublesome
           ,
           (
           after
           meanes
           used
           to
           remove
           the
           offences
           taken
           by
           Mr.
           Smith
           ,
           but
           to
           no
           purpose
           ,
           growing
           still
           more
           insolent
           )
           Mr.
           Smith
           desired
           him
           to
           provide
           elsewhere
           for
           himselfe
           :
           but
           Gorton
           refused
           ,
           saying
           ,
           hee
           had
           as
           good
           interest
           in
           the
           house
           as
           Mr.
           Smith
           had
           .
           And
           when
           hee
           was
           brought
           before
           Authority
           ,
           stood
           s●outly
           to
           maintaine
           it
           to
           our
           amasement
           .
           But
           was
           ordered
           to
           depart
           and
           provide
           other
           wayes
           by
           a
           time
           appointed
           .
           And
           not
           long
           after
           there
           comming
           a
           woman
           of
           his
           acquaintance
           to
           Plimouth
           ,
           divers
           came
           to
           the
           Governour
           with
           complaints
           against
           her
           ,
           being
           a
           stranger
           ,
           for
           unworthy
           and
           offensive
           speeches
           and
           carriages
           used
           by
           her
           .
           Whereupon
           the
           Governour
           sent
           to
           her
           to
           know
           her
           businesse
           ,
           &c.
           and
           commanded
           her
           departure
           ,
           and
           ordered
           the
           Sea-man
           that
           brought
           her
           ,
           to
           returne
           her
           to
           the
           place
           from
           whence
           shee
           came
           ,
           at
           his
           next
           passage
           thither
           .
           But
           G●rton
           said
           shee
           should
           not
           goe
           ,
           for
           hee
           had
           occasion
           to
           employ
           her
           ,
           &c.
           
           Hereupon
           the
           Governour
           (
           it
           being
           in
           the
           time
           of
           a
           Court
           )
           sent
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           because
           hee
           had
           hidde
           her
           ,
           stood
           in
           justification
           of
           his
           practiseand
           refused
           to
           obey
           the
           command
           of
           the
           Court
           (
           who
           seconded
           the
           Governours
           order
           .
           )
           He
           was
           committed
           till
           hee
           could
           procure
           sureties
           for
           his
           good
           behaviour
           till
           the
           next
           Court
           which
           was
           a
           generall
           Court
           ,
           and
           there
           to
           answer
           to
           this
           contempt
           .
           The
           time
           being
           come
           and
           the
           Court
           set
           ,
           ●orten
           was
           called
           ;
           But
           the
           Governour
           being
           wearied
           with
           speech
           to
           other
           causes
           ,
           r●quested
           one
           of
           his
           Assistants
           who
           was
           present
           at
           his
           commitment
           and
           privy
           to
           the
           whole
           cause
           to
           declare
           the
           same
           .
           This
           Assistant
           no
           sooner
           stood
           up
           to
           shew
           the
           Country
           the
           cause
           of
           his
           bonds
           in
           the
           great
           affront
           hee
           had
           given
           the
           Government
           ,
           but
           G●rt●●
           stretching
           out
           his
           hand
           towards
           his
           face
           said
           with
           a
           loud
           voice
           ,
           
             If
             Satan
             will
             accuse
             the
             brethren
             ,
             let
             ●im
             come
             downe
             from
             Iehoshuabs
             right
             hand
             and
             stand
             here
             ,
          
           And
           that
           done
           ,
           in
           a
           seditious
           manner
           turned
           himselfe
           to
           the
           people
           and
           said
           ,
           with
           his
           armes
           spread
           abroad
           ▪
           
             Yee
             see
             good
             people
             how
             yee
             are
             abused
             !
             Stand
             for
             your
             liberty
             ;
             And
             let
             them
             not
             bee
             parties
             and
             judges
             ,
          
           with
           many
           other
           opprobrious
           speeches
           of
           that
           kinde
           .
           Hereupon
           divers
           Elders
           of
           Churches
           being
           present
           ,
           desiring
           leave
           of
           the
           Governour
           to
           speake
           ,
           complaining
           of
           his
           seditious
           carriage
           ,
           and
           requested
           the
           Court
           not
           to
           suffer
           these
           abuses
           ,
           but
           to
           inflict
           condigne
           punishment
           .
           And
           yet
           notwithstanding
           all
           wee
           did
           
           to
           him
           was
           but
           to
           take
           the
           forfeiture
           of
           his
           foresaid
           bonds
           for
           his
           good
           behaviour
           .
           Nay
           being
           but
           low
           and
           poore
           in
           his
           estate
           ,
           wee
           tooke
           not
           above
           eight
           or
           ten
           pounds
           of
           it
           ,
           lest
           it
           might
           lie
           too
           heavy
           upon
           his
           wife
           and
           children
           .
           But
           he
           must
           either
           get
           new
           sureties
           for
           the
           behaviour
           till
           the
           next
           generall
           Court
           ,
           or
           such
           time
           as
           he
           departed
           the
           Government
           ,
           or
           lie
           in
           orison
           till
           hee
           could
           :
           now
           hee
           knowing
           his
           outragious
           passions
           which
           hee
           could
           not
           restraine
           ,
           procured
           suretles
           ,
           but
           immediately
           left
           Plimoutb
           and
           went
           to
           
             Roade
             Island
          
           ,
           where
           upon
           complaint
           of
           our
           persecutions
           hee
           found
           present
           reliefe
           there
           :
           yet
           soone
           afterward
           he
           abused
           them
           in
           a
           greater
           measure
           and
           had
           heavier
           yet
           too
           light
           a
           punishment
           inflicted
           on
           〈◊〉
           and
           all
           for
           breach
           of
           the
           civill
           peace
           and
           notorious
           contempt
           of
           Authority
           without
           the
           least
           mention
           of
           any
           points
           of
           Religion
           on
           the
           Governments
           part
           ,
           but
           as
           before
           .
        
         
           And
           whereas
           in
           pag.
           4.
           
           Mr.
           Gorten
           further
           accuseth
           us
           that
           they
           were
           deprived
           and
           taken
           away
           from
           their
           quiet
           possessions
           ,
           &c.
           
           Such
           was
           his
           carriage
           at
           Plimouth
           and
           Providence
           at
           his
           first
           settling
           as
           neither
           of
           the
           Governments
           durst
           admit
           or
           receive
           him
           into
           cohabitation
           ,
           but
           refused
           him
           as
           a
           pest
           to
           all
           societies
           .
           Againe
           in
           the
           same
           pag.
           he
           accuseth
           Massachusets
           and
           Plimouth
           to
           have
           denyed
           them
           to
           be
           in
           our
           Government
           ,
           
             but
             when
             wee
             perceived
             the
             place
             to
             bee
             a
             refuge
             for
             such
             as
             were
             oppressed
             then
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           'T
           is
           true
           that
           Plimouth
           gave
           way
           to
           Mr.
           Williams
           and
           his
           company
           to
           fit
           downe
           at
           Providence
           and
           have
           never
           molested
           them
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           but
           refused
           Gorton
           and
           Weekes
           ,
           &c.
           upon
           Weekes
           his
           sollicitation
           when
           I
           was
           at
           Providence
           for
           the
           reasons
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           for
           those
           particular
           relations
           he
           makes
           of
           
             Robert
             Cole
             ,
             William
             Arnold
          
           ,
           and
           Benedict
           his
           sonne
           ,
           I
           wave
           ,
           as
           not
           being
           so
           well
           acquainted
           with
           their
           cases
           ,
           but
           see
           hee
           writes
           with
           a
           venomous
           pen
           ;
           onely
           take
           notice
           he
           would
           make
           it
           a
           great
           crime
           in
           them
           to
           trade
           on
           the
           Sabbath
           (
           as
           it
           is
           )
           when
           himselfe
           at
           that
           time
           denyed
           the
           sanctification
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           In
           pag.
           5.
           hee
           complaines
           that
           powder
           was
           traded
           to
           the
           Indians
           and
           denyed
           to
           them
           ,
           Answ.
           If
           it
           were
           traded
           to
           the
           Indians
           ,
           for
           my
           part
           I
           approve
           it
           not
           ,
           it
           being
           against
           the
           expresse
           law
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           and
           a
           large
           penalty
           annexed
           :
           but
           there
           was
           good
           reason
           to
           refuse
           it
           to
           them
           which
           held
           such
           familiarity
           with
           Malignant
           Indians
           especially
           during
           the
           time
           of
           their
           confederacy
           against
           u●
           .
        
         
           In
           pag.
           6.
           he
           speakes
           as
           if
           hee
           had
           beene
           under
           some
           censure
           of
           the
           
           Massachusets
           at
           the
           time
           of
           the
           warrant
           there
           by
           him
           specified
           ,
           how
           truly
           copied
           I
           know
           not
           :
           but
           am
           sure
           at
           this
           time
           he
           was
           personally
           under
           no
           censure
           of
           theirs
           .
        
         
           In
           pag.
           7.
           hee
           accuseth
           Magistrates
           and
           Ministers
           for
           bringing
           in
           all
           the
           accusations
           that
           came
           in
           against
           them
           .
           Who
           but
           publique
           persons
           should
           take
           notice
           of
           publique
           insolencies
           ?
           And
           as
           for
           Mr.
           Collens
           his
           story
           I
           am
           a
           stranger
           to
           ,
           but
           beleeve
           it
           is
           misreported
           as
           well
           as
           others
           .
        
         
           In
           pag.
           8
           ,
           hee
           manifests
           hee
           durst
           not
           live
           under
           a
           forraigne
           Prince
           ,
           meaning
           the
           Dutch
           ,
           having
           never
           been
           false
           to
           his
           King
           and
           Country
           ,
           &c.
           with
           many
           ignorant
           swelling
           words
           ;
           as
           if
           it
           were
           treason
           to
           ones
           Prince
           to
           live
           under
           a
           forraigne
           State
           though
           an
           Ally
           .
           And
           in
           the
           same
           pag.
           hee
           would
           lay
           the
           death
           of
           Mistris
           Hutchenson
           who
           was
           mother
           in
           law
           to
           Mr.
           Collens
           ,
           on
           us
           :
           although
           they
           went
           from
           
             Road
             Island
          
           which
           is
           not
           under
           the
           Massachusets
           where
           shee
           had
           lived
           some
           years
           after
           her
           remove
           from
           the
           Bay
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           the
           Massachusets
           to
           the
           Dutch
           of
           her
           owne
           accord
           where
           they
           were
           cut
           off
           by
           the
           Indians
           .
        
         
           In
           pag.
           9.
           he
           shewes
           how
           they
           bought
           lands
           of
           Myantonimo
           Prince
           of
           those
           parts
           .
           Answ.
           1.
           
           Hee
           was
           not
           the
           Prince
           of
           that
           part
           as
           was
           proved
           publiquely
           at
           Massachusets
           himselfe
           being
           present
           .
           2.
           
           He
           had
           no
           proper
           right
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           is
           shewed
           at
           large
           elsewhere
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           same
           pag.
           he
           beginneth
           a
           large
           letter
           full
           of
           railing
           blasphemies
           which
           continueth
           to
           pag.
           31.
           and
           however
           it
           bee
           not
           exactly
           set
           downe
           as
           it
           was
           sent
           ,
           yet
           I
           admire
           at
           Gods
           providence
           ,
           for
           hee
           is
           falne
           into
           the
           snare
           he
           laid
           ,
           this
           being
           brought
           against
           him
           to
           accuse
           him
           of
           blasphemy
           ,
           before
           a
           Committee
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           who
           called
           in
           his
           book
           ,
           and
           referred
           him
           to
           the
           House
           ,
           &c.
           but
           I
           forbeare
           to
           shew
           his
           folly
           here
           ,
           which
           is
           referred
           to
           another
           place
           and
           his
           wickednesse
           discovered
           therein
           .
        
         
           In
           pag.
           32.
           hee
           saith
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Massachusets
           had
           no
           shew
           of
           any
           thing
           against
           them
           but
           Religion
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           whole
           carried
           on
           in
           his
           owne
           way
           as
           well
           as
           what
           wee
           now
           print
           ,
           shewes
           it
           was
           in
           the
           right
           of
           two
           Indian
           Sachims
           ,
           namely
           P●mham
           and
           Socononoco
           ,
           who
           placing
           themselves
           under
           the
           protection
           of
           the
           Massachusets
           complained
           of
           violence
           offered
           them
           by
           Mr.
           Gorton
           and
           his
           company
           ;
           it
           being
           our
           manner
           both
           in
           Capitals
           and
           Criminals
           to
           dot
           them
           the
           like
           justice
           wee
           doe
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           wherein
           walking
           by
           the
           same
           rules
           of
           righteousnesse
           towards
           them
           ,
           they
           
           have
           the
           lesse
           cause
           to
           take
           offence
           at
           us
           .
        
         
           From
           pag.
           33.
           forward
           ,
           are
           many
           Letters
           which
           I
           cannot
           beleeve
           al
           is
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           therfore
           remain
           jealous
           of
           his
           sincerity
           in
           Printing
           them
           .
        
         
           In
           pag.
           37.
           hee
           holds
           forth
           conversion
           to
           be
           the
           ground
           of
           the
           Massachusets
           sending
           to
           them
           ,
           now
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           saith
           hee
           ,
           they
           sent
           a
           Minister
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           gracious
           young
           man
           one
           Mr.
           
             Ioh.
             Bulkley
          
           then
           a
           Student
           ,
           but
           in
           no
           ministery
           ,
           went
           to
           teach
           to
           the
           Company
           they
           sent
           to
           guard
           their
           owne
           Commissioners
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           in
           Gorton
           if
           need
           required
           :
           but
           I
           dare
           not
           beleeve
           what
           hee
           affirmes
           .
           And
           for
           the
           Copy
           of
           a
           Letter
           hee
           fathers
           upon
           the
           Commissioners
           sent
           by
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Massachuset
           ;
           I
           conclude
           't
           is
           rather
           set
           downe
           upon
           memory
           then
           right
           ,
           because
           of
           some
           attestations
           I
           have
           by
           me
           to
           make
           use
           on
           elsewhere
           ,
           which
           seeme
           to
           hold
           forth
           the
           contrarry
           ,
           and
           so
           I
           doe
           not
           credit
           it
           .
        
         
           In
           pag.
           38
           ,
           &
           39.
           hee
           relates
           how
           their
           wives
           were
           frighted
           at
           mens
           presenting
           their
           muskets
           at
           them
           ,
           &c.
           and
           suffering
           such
           hardships
           as
           occasioned
           death
           ,
           &c.
           
           Which
           must
           also
           bee
           false
           ,
           for
           honest
           men
           have
           deposed
           there
           was
           no
           such
           presentment
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           wives
           came
           freely
           and
           familiarly
           to
           them
           ,
           both
           before
           and
           after
           they
           were
           taken
           .
           So
           also
           hee
           affirmes
           our
           men
           would
           allow
           of
           no
           parley
           but
           private
           ,
           or
           else
           they
           would
           dispatch
           them
           in
           a
           quarter
           of
           an
           houre
           ,
           which
           I
           will
           never
           beleeve
           ,
           because
           I
           know
           the
           men
           to
           bee
           men
           fearing
           God
           ,
           and
           durst
           not
           proceed
           as
           hee
           relateth
           it
           .
        
         
           In
           
             pag
             ▪
          
           40
           ,
           &
           41.
           he
           also
           taxeth
           the
           Commissioners
           and
           souldiers
           with
           breach
           of
           Covenants
           in
           time
           of
           treaty
           ,
           
             as
             ,
             breaking
             open
             their
             houses
             ,
             desks
             ,
             killing
             their
             cattle
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           All
           which
           is
           false
           ,
           for
           oath
           is
           made
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           make
           use
           of
           before
           my
           Lord
           of
           Warwick
           Governour
           in
           chiefe
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           honourable
           Committee
           for
           foraign
           Plantations
           in
           due
           time
           and
           place
           ,
           that
           whereas
           they
           were
           by
           agreement
           to
           have
           two
           houses
           for
           their
           company
           being
           about
           40
           men
           ,
           they
           made
           use
           of
           but
           one
           ,
           nor
           did
           any
           of
           these
           things
           laid
           to
           their
           charge
           .
        
         
           In
           pag.
           45.
           he
           would
           make
           Pumham
           and
           Socononoco
           ,
           the
           naturall
           subjects
           of
           Myantonimo
           their
           Prince
           ;
           but
           this
           was
           disproved
           .
           And
           in
           the
           same
           page
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           the
           Magistrates
           suggested
           to
           the
           people
           as
           though
           there
           were
           
             feare
             of
             some
             combination
             between
             the
             Indians
             and
             them
             ,
             Answ.
          
           I
           dare
           not
           say
           you
           had
           a
           hand
           in
           the
           depth
           of
           their
           conspiracy
           :
           but
           this
           I
           thinke
           you
           dare
           not
           deny
           ,
           that
           Weekes
           one
           
           of
           your
           stoutest
           Champions
           ,
           lent
           Myantonimo
           an
           Armour
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           was
           taken
           in
           battell
           against
           Vncus
           ,
           who
           was
           under
           the
           protection
           of
           the
           English
           united
           Colonies
           :
           for
           which
           Vncus
           put
           him
           to
           death
           ;
           and
           in
           your
           own
           book
           you
           hold
           forth
           more
           familiarity
           then
           becomes
           you
           .
        
         
           But
           here
           it
           will
           bee
           necessary
           for
           mee
           to
           shew
           you
           the
           ground
           of
           this
           warre
           .
           There
           was
           a
           people
           called
           by
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Pecoats
           ,
           being
           a
           stout
           warlike
           people
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           at
           warre
           with
           the
           Nanohiggansets
           many
           yeares
           ,
           and
           were
           too
           strong
           for
           them
           ;
           so
           also
           were
           they
           at
           some
           distance
           of
           affection
           with
           this
           Vncus
           ,
           who
           was
           Sachim
           of
           a
           people
           called
           the
           Mohegans
           ,
           neare
           the
           head
           of
           a
           River
           falleth
           into
           the
           sea
           at
           Pecoat
           ,
           The
           chiefe
           Sachim
           of
           this
           people
           of
           Pecoat
           ,
           was
           called
           Tatobam
           ,
           a
           stout
           man.
           The
           Nanohiggansets
           and
           these
           strove
           who
           should
           be
           greatest
           .
           This
           Tatobam
           envied
           the
           English
           ,
           and
           was
           the
           first
           stirrer
           and
           contriver
           of
           this
           generall
           Plot
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           all
           joyne
           together
           to
           destroy
           the
           English
           ;
           but
           the
           Nanohiggansets
           refused
           to
           joyne
           with
           them
           ,
           knowing
           if
           that
           were
           once
           done
           ,
           the
           next
           ruine
           must
           be
           their
           owne
           .
           Afterward
           having
           subdued
           many
           small
           peoples
           ,
           and
           one
           as
           great
           as
           themselves
           ,
           and
           and
           some
           English
           planting
           more
           neare
           then
           the
           body
           of
           our
           Plantations
           ,
           though
           without
           wrong
           to
           him
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           hee
           cut
           off
           Captaine
           Stone
           his
           Barke
           and
           Company
           ,
           and
           after
           this
           killed
           divers
           stragling
           English.
           This
           st●rred
           up
           the
           English
           to
           take
           revenge
           :
           The
           Nano●ggans●ts
           and
           
             Vncus
             ,
             Sachim
          
           of
           the
           Moheges
           seeing
           this
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           against
           their
           comon
           Enemy
           ,
           offered
           their
           service
           to
           joyn
           with
           the
           English
           :
           the
           Nanohiggansets
           did
           no
           considerable
           service
           in
           comparison
           of
           the
           Moheges
           ,
           who
           did
           as
           much
           as
           could
           bee
           expected
           ,
           but
           the
           Nanohiggansets
           rather
           gathered
           up
           the
           spoile
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           offence
           of
           the
           English
           and
           Moheges
           ,
           seldome
           ingaging
           in
           any
           fight
           .
           The
           English
           killed
           and
           destroyed
           this
           people
           utterly
           ,
           so
           that
           those
           that
           were
           left
           remaining
           utterly
           deserted
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           the
           English
           wonne
           it
           ,
           and
           are
           now
           possessed
           of
           it
           .
           After
           this
           victory
           ,
           
             Myantonim●
             Sachim
          
           or
           Lord
           of
           the
           Nanobiggansets
           ,
           and
           Vncus
           Lord
           of
           the
           Moheges
           ,
           manifested
           no
           good
           blood
           towards
           each
           other
           ;
           the
           English
           at
           Hartford
           where
           the
           Government
           for
           Coneetacut
           is
           held
           ,
           hearing
           of
           it
           ,
           got
           them
           together
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           peace
           and
           threefold
           Covenant
           between
           the
           Government
           of
           
             Coneetacut
             ,
             Nanchigganset
          
           ,
           and
           Mohege
           ,
           which
           was
           signed
           by
           the
           Governour
           of
           
             Coneetacut
             ,
             Myantonim●
             Sachim
          
           of
           Nanohigganset
           ,
           and
           
             Vncus
             Sachim
          
           of
           M●hegan
           .
           The
           
           Covenants
           rant
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           To
           confirme
           their
           League
           between
           the
           English
           and
           them
           ,
           and
           either
           to
           other
           ,
           and
           to
           hold
           forth
           a
           league
           of
           perpetuall
           peace
           between
           them
           .
           And
           in
           case
           any
           difference
           should
           arise
           between
           them
           .
           And
           in
           case
           any
           difference
           should
           arise
           between
           these
           two
           Indian
           Sachims
           ,
           or
           their
           people
           ,
           the
           party
           offended
           should
           complaine
           to
           the
           Governour
           of
           Coneetacut
           ,
           who
           was
           to
           mediate
           and
           to
           determine
           the
           controversie
           between
           his
           two
           friends
           and
           their
           people
           :
           And
           in
           case
           the
           injury
           were
           great
           ,
           and
           the
           party
           wronging
           would
           not
           stand
           to
           the
           foresaid
           award
           and
           determination
           ,
           then
           it
           should
           not
           onely
           bee
           lawfull
           for
           the
           wronged
           to
           right
           himselfe
           by
           force
           of
           Armes
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           English
           party
           also
           to
           assist
           the
           innocent
           in
           that
           kind
           .
           And
           to
           this
           they
           all
           firmed
           as
           before
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Nanohigganset
             Sachim
          
           never
           regarded
           this
           Covenant
           ,
           the
           
             Mohege
             Sachim
          
           ever
           faithfully
           observed
           it
           .
           But
           Myantonimo
           of
           Nanohigganset
           had
           thoughts
           now
           to
           prosecute
           the
           P●coats
           designe
           ,
           and
           to
           destroy
           the
           English
           ,
           (
           the
           Pecoets
           Nation
           being
           rooted
           out
           by
           Gods
           just
           judgement
           as
           before
           )
           and
           travels
           farre
           and
           neare
           to
           draw
           all
           the
           Indians
           in
           the
           Countrey
           into
           this
           horrid
           confederacy
           with
           him
           ;
           but
           this
           Vncus
           would
           not
           bee
           wonne
           ,
           though
           he
           would
           have
           taken
           his
           daughter
           in
           marriage
           ,
           but
           ever
           acquainted
           the
           English
           with
           his
           working
           .
           At
           length
           an
           inferiour
           Sachim
           ,
           subordinate
           to
           Nanobigganset
           affronts
           him
           and
           his
           men
           ,
           hee
           complaines
           to
           the
           English
           ,
           they
           send
           to
           this
           inferiour
           Sachim
           ,
           hee
           sleights
           their
           admonition
           ,
           goes
           on
           his
           course
           ;
           whereupon
           the
           other
           demands
           leave
           to
           make
           warre
           upon
           him
           ,
           not
           requiring
           any
           aide
           .
           Still
           the
           English
           forewarne
           the
           other
           party
           of
           the
           evill
           they
           were
           like
           to
           bring
           upon
           themselves
           ;
           till
           at
           length
           they
           professe
           they
           have
           had
           peace
           enough
           ,
           &
           now
           it
           is
           time
           to
           war
           ,
           Whereupon
           the
           English
           give
           way
           to
           Vncus
           to
           revenge
           himselfe
           ,
           he
           doth
           it
           ▪
           the
           other
           are
           beaten
           .
           Now
           Myantonimo
           he
           prepares
           an
           Army
           of
           above
           1000
           men
           ,
           and
           comes
           upon
           a
           sudden
           upon
           Vncus
           without
           any
           respect
           to
           Covenants
           ,
           and
           took
           Vncus
           at
           advantage
           ,
           not
           with
           above
           300
           men
           ;
           by
           which
           meanes
           they
           beset
           him
           every
           way
           in
           his
           Fort
           ,
           which
           stands
           upon
           a
           point
           of
           Land
           between
           two
           Rivers
           .
           Myantonimo
           so
           dispersed
           his
           men
           to
           prevent
           their
           flight
           ,
           as
           Vncus
           making
           a
           desperate
           salley
           with
           almost
           his
           full
           force
           ,
           routed
           the
           other
           ,
           slew
           neare
           upon
           an
           hundred
           ,
           and
           forced
           them
           to
           fly
           :
           But
           Mr.
           Weckes
           one
           of
           
             Samuel
             Gortons
          
           company
           (
           as
           I
           am
           credibly
           informed
           )
           lending
           the
           Great
           Sachim
           a
           complete
           Armor
           ;
           and
           having
           it
           on
           in
           the
           fight
           ,
           was
           not
           able
           to
           fly
           so
           fast
           as
           his
           men
           ,
           
           and
           was
           taken
           by
           this
           meanes
           .
           Yet
           such
           was
           Vncus
           respect
           still
           to
           the
           English
           ,
           as
           hee
           kept
           him
           till
           hee
           sent
           to
           the
           English
           ,
           viz.
           to
           the
           Right
           Wo●shipfull
           
             George
             Fenwicke
          
           Esquire
           ,
           to
           know
           what
           he
           should
           doe
           with
           him
           ,
           who
           lived
           next
           to
           him
           ,
           Hee
           wished
           him
           to
           follow
           their
           owne
           Custome
           ,
           and
           to
           deale
           with
           him
           ,
           as
           if
           hee
           had
           not
           advised
           with
           him
           ,
           or
           there
           were
           no
           English
           in
           the
           land
           to
           advise
           withall
           .
           Hereupon
           hee
           resolved
           to
           have
           killed
           him
           forthwith
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           Custome
           .
           But
           no
           sooner
           were
           the
           Nanohiggansets
           got
           home
           ,
           who
           had
           lost
           divers
           Sachims
           ,
           Captaines
           ,
           and
           chiefe
           men
           in
           this
           fight
           ,
           but
           they
           send
           to
           Mr.
           Gorton
           ,
           &c
           who
           sent
           a
           Note
           to
           Vncus
           ,
           with
           a
           command
           by
           the
           bearer
           ,
           that
           they
           put
           him
           not
           to
           death
           ,
           but
           use
           him
           kindly
           and
           returne
           him
           .
           This
           the
           Messenger
           either
           said
           or
           they
           supposed
           came
           from
           the
           Massachusets
           Governour
           ,
           and
           did
           much
           daunt
           Vn●us
           and
           his
           men
           :
           but
           to
           cleare
           up
           all
           ,
           they
           advised
           with
           the
           Gent.
           of
           Co●eetacut
           ,
           who
           wished
           him
           to
           keep
           him
           prisoner
           ,
           and
           to
           advise
           with
           the
           Commissioners
           of
           the
           United
           Colonies
           whereof
           they
           were
           part
           ,
           whose
           meeting
           would
           bee
           ere
           long
           by
           course
           at
           the
           Massachusets
           :
           which
           counsell
           hee
           followed
           ,
           and
           entreated
           the
           Governour
           of
           
             Coneetacut
             (
             Myantonimo
          
           also
           desiring
           it
           )
           to
           keep
           him
           safe
           for
           him
           till
           then
           ,
           whereupon
           hee
           was
           brought
           to
           Hartford
           :
           And
           many
           gifts
           were
           sent
           to
           the
           prisoner
           ;
           which
           hee
           bestowed
           like
           himselfe
           ,
           some
           on
           him
           that
           took
           him
           ,
           some
           on
           Vncus
           ,
           some
           on
           his
           wife
           ,
           some
           on
           Vncus
           brother
           being
           a
           great
           Captaine
           ,
           and
           some
           on
           others
           where
           he
           had
           received
           kindnesses
           ,
           and
           this
           was
           all
           the
           ransome
           was
           paid
           ,
           there
           being
           not
           so
           much
           as
           a
           ransome
           proposed
           by
           the
           Nanobiggansets
           ,
           nor
           set
           down
           by
           Vncus
           .
           But
           hee
           advising
           with
           the
           Commissioners
           ,
           they
           considering
           how
           many
           ways
           besides
           open
           hostility
           he
           had
           sought
           the
           life
           of
           Vncus
           ,
           by
           poyson
           ,
           secret
           murther
           ,
           witchcraft
           ,
           &c.
           advised
           him
           to
           put
           him
           to
           death
           ,
           there
           being
           no
           safety
           for
           him
           whilst
           hee
           lived
           ,
           being
           so
           restlesse
           in
           his
           practice
           against
           his
           life
           ;
           and
           therefore
           wished
           Vncus
           to
           proceed
           with
           him
           according
           to
           their
           owne
           Custome
           towards
           prisoners
           of
           Warre
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           put
           them
           to
           death
           ;
           according
           to
           which
           advice
           he
           proceeded
           ,
           knowing
           now
           that
           none
           of
           the
           Engl.
           would
           intercede
           for
           him
           .
           And
           hereupon
           Vncus
           went
           to
           Hartsord
           and
           demanded
           his
           prisoner
           ,
           and
           led
           him
           to
           an
           house
           of
           his
           owne
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           limits
           of
           the
           English
           ,
           and
           there
           killed
           him
           ,
           where
           was
           an
           English
           man
           or
           two
           by
           to
           prevent
           their
           accustomed
           cruelties
           ,
           in
           cutting
           off
           not
           onely
           the
           head
           and
           hands
           of
           their
           prisoners
           when
           they
           are
           
           dead
           ,
           and
           make
           bracelets
           of
           the
           ●ore-joints
           of
           their
           fingers
           ,
           &c.
           but
           to
           torture
           them
           whilst
           living
           with
           most
           inhumane
           cruelties
           .
           After
           this
           ,
           the
           Nanohiggansets
           would
           warre
           upon
           him
           in
           revenge
           of
           his
           death
           ;
           wee
           forbade
           them
           ,
           and
           at
           our
           next
           meeting
           of
           Commissioners
           to
           consult
           about
           the
           Weale
           publike
           of
           the
           United
           Colonies
           ,
           in
           regard
           the
           Nanohiggansets
           pleaded
           they
           had
           taken
           a
           ransome
           for
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           his
           life
           also
           ,
           which
           the
           other
           denyed
           ;
           Wee
           sent
           for
           Vncus
           ,
           and
           sent
           to
           the
           great
           Sachims
           of
           Nanohigganset
           to
           come
           also
           ,
           or
           appeare
           by
           Commissioners
           ;
           but
           they
           sent
           foure
           Commissioners
           with
           full
           authority
           to
           treate
           ,
           where
           we
           found
           neither
           ransome
           ,
           nor
           colour
           of
           ransome
           in
           the
           least
           measure
           .
           And
           so
           a
           truce
           was
           agreed
           on
           ,
           &
           if
           Vncus
           brake
           it
           ,
           we
           were
           then
           freed
           from
           our
           engagement
           to
           defend
           him
           any
           further
           ,
           for
           they
           desired
           no
           more
           :
           And
           if
           the
           Nanohiggansets
           broke
           it
           ,
           then
           it
           should
           be
           lawfull
           for
           us
           the
           United
           Colonies
           to
           take
           part
           with
           him
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           though
           before
           they
           had
           so
           neare
           neighbours
           of
           the
           English
           ,
           as
           Gorton
           ,
           &c.
           and
           till
           Myantonimo's
           Government
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           the
           most
           in
           number
           ,
           and
           most
           peaceable
           of
           all
           the
           Indians
           ,
           yet
           now
           they
           were
           changed
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           not
           been
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           had
           their
           Tutors
           ,
           Secretaries
           ,
           and
           promptors
           to
           suggest
           their
           greatnesse
           and
           our
           weaknesse
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           his
           Book
           witnesseth
           ,
           in
           such
           manner
           as
           I
           am
           confident
           if
           the
           Gortonians
           (
           for
           I
           take
           the
           phrase
           from
           his
           owne
           Book
           here
           ,
           never
           hearing
           it
           before
           )
           bee
           suffered
           to
           live
           so
           neare
           them
           ,
           it
           will
           bee
           our
           ruine
           ,
           or
           these
           Indians
           (
           which
           we
           desire
           not
           )
           in
           short
           time
           .
           I
           thought
           good
           to
           insert
           this
           Narration
           thus
           briefly
           ,
           that
           the
           Reader
           might
           understand
           the
           ground
           of
           his
           many
           charges
           ,
           calling
           God
           to
           witnesse
           I
           know
           not
           the
           least
           falshood
           related
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           many
           things
           for
           brevities
           sake
           omitted
           worthy
           a
           history
           ;
           but
           I
           am
           now
           about
           an
           answer
           ,
           not
           an
           history
           ,
           and
           therefore
           thus
           briefe
           .
           But
           to
           return
           .
        
         
           In
           pag.
           47.
           see
           how
           he
           scoffes
           at
           the
           Sabbath
           as
           if
           there
           were
           no
           other
           ground
           for
           our
           religious
           observation
           of
           it
           ,
           then
           Mr.
           Cottons
           judgement
           .
           And
           in
           pag.
           48.
           hee
           is
           full
           of
           many
           scoffs
           ,
           as
           if
           hee
           and
           his
           Gortonians
           would
           not
           ,
           nor
           did
           shoot
           at
           all
           ,
           when
           as
           I
           have
           oath
           to
           prove
           they
           shot
           also
           at
           the
           other
           ,
           but
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           I
           heard
           some
           say
           that
           their
           powder
           was
           so
           dampe
           and
           moist
           as
           they
           could
           not
           without
           great
           difficulty
           discharge
           a
           peece
           ,
           which
           I
           well
           beleeve
           might
           bee
           the
           reason
           they
           shot
           no
           more
           then
           they
           did
           .
        
         
           In
           pag.
           49.
           hee
           chargeth
           Captaine
           Cooke
           with
           breach
           of
           Articles
           :
           And
           yet
           I
           have
           it
           attested
           upon
           oath
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           none
           agreed
           on
           ;
           
           onely
           they
           desired
           they
           might
           not
           goe
           bound
           ;
           which
           was
           easily
           assented
           to
           ,
           they
           behaving
           themselves
           quietly
           .
           And
           for
           their
           cattle
           ,
           I
           never
           heard
           the
           number
           to
           be
           so
           great
           by
           farre
           ;
           but
           asking
           the
           Governour
           of
           the
           Massachusets
           about
           them
           ,
           hee
           professed
           they
           did
           not
           amount
           to
           halfe
           their
           charges
           .
           And
           if
           any
           aske
           by
           what
           authority
           they
           went
           out
           of
           their
           own
           Government
           to
           do
           such
           an
           act
           ?
           Know
           that
           his
           former
           seditious
           and
           turbulent
           carriage
           in
           all
           parts
           where
           he
           came
           ,
           as
           
             Plymouth
             ,
             Roade-Island
          
           ,
           a
           place
           of
           greatest
           liberty
           ,
           Providence
           that
           place
           which
           relieved
           him
           in
           that
           his
           so
           great
           extremity
           ,
           and
           his
           so
           desperate
           close
           with
           so
           dangerous
           and
           potent
           enemies
           ,
           and
           at
           such
           a
           time
           of
           Conspiracy
           by
           the
           same
           Indians
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           wrongs
           done
           to
           the
           Indians
           ,
           and
           English
           under
           the
           protection
           of
           that
           Government
           of
           the
           Massachusets
           ,
           who
           complained
           and
           desired
           reliefe
           ;
           together
           with
           his
           notoriou●
           contempt
           of
           all
           Civill
           Government
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           that
           particular
           ,
           and
           his
           blasphemies
           against
           God
           needlesly
           manifested
           in
           his
           proud
           letters
           to
           them
           ,
           one
           whereof
           hee
           hath
           printed
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           I
           have
           herewith
           published
           for
           him
           .
           All
           these
           considered
           ,
           you
           shall
           see
           hereby
           cause
           enough
           ,
           why
           they
           proceeded
           against
           him
           as
           a
           common
           enemy
           of
           the
           Countrey
           .
           And
           as
           such
           an
           one
           ,
           the
           said
           Commissioners
           being
           then
           met
           together
           at
           Massachusets
           by
           course
           ,
           for
           the
           Weale
           of
           the
           whole
           ,
           upon
           just
           complaint
           ordered
           and
           thought
           meet
           that
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Massachusets
           should
           call
           them
           to
           accompt
           ,
           and
           proceed
           with
           them
           so
           farre
           as
           stood
           with
           righteousnesse
           and
           justice
           :
           And
           by
           their
           declaration
           thou
           maist
           easily
           see
           they
           went
           no
           further
           ,
           for
           they
           refusing
           safe
           conduct
           to
           come
           to
           answer
           to
           the
           matters
           against
           them
           ,
           forced
           them
           upon
           this
           charge
           needlesly
           ,
           which
           they
           made
           them
           beare
           part
           of
           as
           before
           .
           So
           that
           here
           's
           cause
           enough
           besides
           blasphemy
           for
           their
           proceeding
           with
           them
           I
           suppose
           .
        
         
           In
           pag.
           51.
           he
           chargeth
           New-Engl
           .
           Ministers
           to
           pray
           in
           the
           streets
           :
           but
           take
           notice
           I
           have
           been
           there
           these
           26
           yeares
           ,
           and
           better
           ,
           but
           never
           heard
           of
           such
           a
           practise
           ,
           till
           I
           now
           reade
           it
           in
           his
           Book
           .
        
         
           In
           pag.
           52.
           he
           saith
           ,
           the
           Governour
           to
           satisfie
           the
           people
           ,
           said
           ,
           
             we
             were
             apprehended
             for
             divers
             grosse
             opinions
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Answ.
           You
           may
           see
           in
           the
           last
           Section
           but
           one
           there
           was
           cause
           enough
           .
           And
           yet
           for
           Opinions
           ,
           let
           mee
           tell
           you
           that
           you
           held
           ,
           That
           that
           Image
           of
           God
           after
           which
           man
           was
           created
           was
           Christ
           ;
           and
           that
           when
           Adam
           fell
           Christ
           was
           slaine
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           as
           for
           your
           opinion
           concerning
           Churches
           ,
           Mr.
           Williams
           by
           way
           of
           sad
           complaint
           told
           me
           ,
           you
           denyed
           
           any
           true
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           to
           be
           in
           the
           world
           :
           also
           Baptisme
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           Sabbath
           ,
           Magistracy
           as
           it
           was
           an
           ordinance
           used
           amongst
           Christians
           .
           And
           for
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           but
           a
           spell
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           Necromancers
           ,
           and
           the
           Communicants
           drunke
           with
           the
           juice
           of
           the
           grape
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           for
           this
           last
           passage
           here
           mentioned
           ,
           the
           Reader
           shall
           have
           it
           at
           large
           in
           a
           second
           Letter
           sent
           by
           him
           and
           his
           companions
           to
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Massachusets
           ,
           concealed
           by
           himself
           in
           his
           Book
           ,
           though
           he
           pretendeth
           to
           have
           printed
           all
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           In
           pag.
           53.
           as
           he
           abuseth
           others
           ,
           so
           Mr.
           Cotton
           and
           
             Mr.
             Ward
          
           ,
           in
           affirming
           that
           Mr.
           Ward
           put
           himselfe
           into
           a
           passion
           ,
           and
           stirred
           up
           Carder
           to
           recant
           ,
           &c.
           as
           being
           no
           discredit
           to
           him
           ,
           because
           
             Mr.
             Cotton
          
           ordinarily
           preached
           that
           publiquely
           once
           a
           yeare
           ,
           which
           the
           next
           yeare
           he
           recants
           ,
           &c.
           But
           
             Mr.
             Ward
          
           being
           in
           Towne
           ,
           a
           man
           well
           knowne
           and
           reputed
           ,
           I
           shewed
           him
           the
           Booke
           ,
           and
           hee
           gave
           mee
           thanks
           ,
           and
           returned
           this
           answer
           to
           it
           verbatim
           :
        
         
           
             
               Samuel
               Gorton
               
                 having
                 made
                 mee
                 a
                 Margent
                 note
                 in
                 the
              
               53
               page
               
                 of
                 his
                 Booke
                 ,
                 I
                 hold
                 my self
                 called
                 to
                 make
                 this
                 answer
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 I
                 cannot
                 call
                 to
                 minde
                 that
                 ever
                 I
                 knew
                 or
                 spake
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 as
              
               Richard
               Carder
               ,
               
                 nor
                 that
                 ever
                 I
                 had
                 any
                 speech
                 with
                 any
                 prisoner
                 at
                 a
                 window
                 ,
                 nor
                 should
                 I
                 need
                 it
                 in
              
               New-England
               ,
               
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 liberty
                 enough
                 given
                 for
                 conference
                 with
                 prisoners
                 in
                 more
                 free
                 and
                 convenient
                 places
                 .
                 This
                 I
                 remember
                 ,
                 that
                 one
              
               Robert
               Potter
               
                 Who
                 went
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Ship
                 with
                 mee
                 into
              
               New-England
               ,
               
                 and
                 expressing
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 so
                 much
                 honesty
                 and
                 godlinesse
                 as
                 gained
                 my
                 good
                 opinion
                 and
                 aff●ction
                 towards
                 him
                 :
                 I
                 hearing
                 that
                 hee
                 was
                 affected
                 with
              
               Samuel
               Gortons
               
                 blasphemous
                 conceits
                 and
                 carriages
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 now
                 imprisoned
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 I
                 went
                 to
                 visit
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 free
                 speech
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 open
                 prison
                 yard
                 ,
                 who
                 shedding
                 many
                 teares
                 might
                 happily
                 move
                 me
                 to
                 expresse
                 my
                 aff●ction
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 which
              
               Samuel
               Gorton
               
                 calls
                 passion
                 :
                 After
                 some
                 debate
                 about
                 his
                 new
                 opinions
                 ,
                 I
                 remember
                 I
                 used
                 a
                 speech
                 to
                 him
                 to
                 this
                 effect
                 :
                 That
                 hee
                 should
                 doe
                 well
                 and
                 wisely
                 to
                 make
                 such
                 acknowledgement
                 of
                 his
                 errours
                 as
                 his
                 conscience
                 would
                 permit
                 ;
                 telling
                 him
                 that
                 Mr.
              
               Cotton
               
                 Whom
                 hee
                 had
                 so
                 much
                 reverenced
                 in
              
               Old
               England
               and
               New
               ,
               
                 had
                 given
                 him
                 a
                 godly
                 example
                 in
                 that
                 kinde
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 publique
                 acknowledgement
                 upon
                 a
                 solemne
                 Fast
                 day
                 with
                 many
                 teares
                 ;
                 That
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 when
                 errours
                 were
                 so
                 stirring
                 ,
                 God
                 leaving
                 him
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 he
                 fell
                 into
                 a
                 spirituall
                 slumber
                 ;
                 and
                 had
                 it
                 not
                 been
                 for
                 the
                 watchfulnesse
                 of
                 his
                 brethren
                 the
                 Elders
                 ,
                 &c.
                 hee
                 might
                 have
                 slept
                 on
                 ;
                 and
                 blessed
                 God
                 very
                 cordially
                 for
                 awakening
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 very
                 thankefull
                 to
                 his
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 for
                 
                 their
                 watchfulnesse
                 over
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 faithfulnesse
                 towards
                 him
                 :
                 wherein
                 hee
                 bonoured
                 God
                 not
                 a
                 little
                 ,
                 and
                 greatly
                 rejoyced
                 the
                 bearts
                 of
                 his
                 bearers
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 would
                 bee
                 no
                 shame
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 like
                 .
              
            
             
               Concerning
               Mr.
               Cotton
               ,
               were
               I
               worthy
               ,
               I
               would
               presume
               to
               speake
               that
               now
               of
               him
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               said
               more
               then
               many
               times
               of
               him
               elswhere
               ,
               That
               I
               hold
               him
               such
               an
               eminent
               Worthy
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               very
               few
               others
               have
               attained
               unto
               him
               ;
               and
               that
               I
               hold
               my selfe
               not
               worthy
               to
               wipe
               his
               slippers
               for
               matters
               of
               grace
               ,
               learning
               ,
               and
               industry
               in
               the
               worke
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               For
               the
               Author
               
                 Samuel
                 Gorton
              
               ,
               my self
               and
               others
               farre
               more
               judicious
               ,
               take
               him
               to
               bee
               a
               man
               whose
               spirit
               is
               starke
               drunke
               with
               blasphemies
               and
               insolencies
               ,
               a
               corrupter
               of
               the
               Truth
               ,
               and
               a
               disturber
               of
               the
               Peace
               where
               ever
               hee
               comes
               ;
               Iiutreat
               him
               to
               read
               Titus
               1.
               13.
               with
               an
               humble
               bea●●
               and
               that
               is
               the
               greatest
               harm
               I
               wish
               him
               .
            
             
               
                 N.
                 W.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           Thus
           much
           of
           the
           Answer
           and
           testimony
           of
           that
           Reverend
           and
           Grave
           Divine
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Reader
           may
           see
           how
           Mr.
           Gorton
           abuseth
           all
           men
           ,
           by
           casting
           mire
           and
           dirt
           in
           the
           faces
           of
           our
           best
           deserving
           Instruments
           .
        
         
           In
           page
           54.
           he
           accuseth
           Mr.
           Wilson
           and
           Mr.
           Cotton
           for
           stirring
           up
           the
           people
           against
           them
           ,
           &c.
           
           Answ.
           What
           they
           pressed
           in
           their
           Sermons
           ,
           I
           was
           not
           present
           to
           heare
           ;
           but
           this
           I
           can
           affirme
           ,
           that
           from
           the
           time
           of
           their
           liberty
           to
           my
           departure
           from
           
             New
             England
          
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           much
           above
           two
           moneths
           ,
           I
           have
           heard
           many
           precious
           godly
           men
           affirme
           ,
           that
           
             Sam.
             Gorton
          
           and
           his
           company
           needlesly
           in
           their
           writings
           and
           conference
           belched
           out
           such
           blasphemy
           as
           they
           thought
           God
           was
           offended
           with
           the
           Country
           for
           giving
           them
           the
           liberty
           they
           had
           .
           And
           that
           you
           may
           the
           better
           see
           his
           carriage
           ,
           (
           it
           being
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Countrey
           to
           let
           their
           prisoners
           come
           to
           heare
           the
           Word
           preached
           )
           Mr.
           Gorton
           ,
           &c.
           being
           there
           after
           Mr.
           Cotton
           had
           ended
           his
           Sermon
           on
           a
           Sabbath
           day
           ,
           asked
           leave
           to
           speake
           ,
           which
           Mr.
           Cotton
           assenting
           to
           ,
           the
           Governour
           being
           present
           gave
           him
           leave
           ,
           where
           with
           a
           loud
           voice
           before
           the
           whole
           Congregation
           being
           very
           great
           ,
           hee
           declared
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Ministery
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             Sacraments
             ,
             Censures
             ,
             and
             other
             Ordinances
             of
             Religion
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             are
             like
             the
             silver
             Shrines
             of
          
           Diana
           
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             cra●tsmen
             of
             Ephesus
             &c.
             
          
           And
           if
           the
           truth
           of
           this
           be
           questioned
           ,
           I
           have
           testimony
           upon
           Oath
           to
           make
           it
           good
           .
        
         
           In
           pag.
           55
           ,
           56
           ,
           57.
           many
           things
           might
           bee
           excepted
           against
           ,
           as
           
           in
           p.
           55.
           his
           great
           respect
           manifested
           to
           that
           government
           ,
           because
           derived
           from
           the
           State
           of
           England
           ,
           which
           what
           it
           was
           thou
           maist
           largely
           see
           in
           certaine
           Observations
           of
           a
           godly
           Divine
           annexed
           hereunto
           ,
           upon
           his
           owne
           two
           contemptuous
           and
           blasphemous
           Letters
           ,
           or
           rather
           Bookes
           ,
           wherein
           are
           48
           severall
           aspersions
           cast
           on
           them
           ,
           Secondly
           ,
           his
           appealing
           ,
           pag.
           56.
           from
           their
           Justice
           when
           their
           Charter
           enjoynes
           none
           .
        
         
           In
           pag.
           50
           ,
           &
           57
           ,
           the
           Questions
           as
           hee
           hath
           set
           them
           downe
           ,
           and
           the
           relation
           about
           the
           time
           allowed
           him
           to
           give
           his
           answer
           ;
           I
           question
           whether
           he
           have
           dealt
           fairely
           therein
           ,
           because
           hee
           is
           so
           often
           found
           faulty
           .
        
         
           To
           passe
           by
           his
           Answer
           ,
           and
           his
           large
           explanation
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           pag.
           58.
           and
           come
           to
           59.
           &c
           and
           so
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Answers
           to
           the
           Questions
           to
           64.
           
           I
           answer
           ,
           though
           I
           know
           not
           whether
           hee
           doe
           right
           as
           hee
           states
           things
           ;
           yet
           this
           I
           know
           ,
           being
           attested
           by
           reverend
           persons
           ,
           That
           hee
           then
           maintained
           ,
           
             that
             God
             made
             man
             after
             ●is
             owne
             image
             ;
             and
             that
             God
             〈◊〉
             but
             one
             image
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             Christ
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             the
             Incarnation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             his
             exinanition
             by
             which
             we
             are
             saved
             .
          
           And
           when
           it
           was
           objected
           ,
           wee
           are
           not
           saved
           by
           the
           incarnation
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           death
           of
           Christ.
           
             True
             ,
             saith
             hee
             ,
             therefore
          
           Adam
           
             fell
             ,
             and
             so
             destroyed
             Gods
             image
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             the
             death
             of
             Christ.
          
           When
           it
           was
           objected
           againe
           ,
           Adams
           fall
           was
           not
           our
           salvation
           ,
           but
           condemnation
           ,
           but
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           was
           our
           salvation
           :
           and
           therefore
           Adams
           fall
           could
           not
           be
           the
           death
           of
           Christ.
           Hee
           would
           by
           no
           meanes
           either
           revoke
           or
           explaine
           his
           speech
           (
           though
           much
           urged
           thereunto
           )
           to
           agree
           with
           the
           principles
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           .
           Being
           further
           demanded
           what
           he
           then
           thought
           of
           that
           Christ
           in
           whom
           we
           beleeve
           ,
           borne
           of
           the
           
             Virgin
             Mary
          
           ,
           and
           who
           suffered
           under
           
             Pontius
             Pilate
          
           ?
           He
           answered
           ,
           
             That
             that
             Christ
             was
             a
             shadow
             ,
             and
             but
             a
             resemblance
             of
             what
             is
             done
             in
             ●●e
             and
             every
             true
             Christian.
          
           And
           now
           judge
           good
           Reader
           ,
           whether
           this
           be
           like
           what
           hee
           mentioneth
           ,
           or
           whether
           it
           were
           a
           trifle
           not
           worthy
           the
           mentioning
           :
           But
           if
           he
           will
           be
           so
           unfaithfull
           as
           to
           omit
           it
           ,
           I
           dare
           not
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           his
           censure
           ,
           pag.
           ●4
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           whether
           it
           bee
           right
           set
           downe
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           charge
           ,
           pag.
           65.
           wherein
           I
           dare
           say
           he
           wrongeth
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           in
           saying
           ,
           
             They
             stirred
             up
             the
             people
             to
             famish
             them
             .
          
        
         
           As
           for
           his
           long
           and
           tedious
           Letter
           to
           Mr.
           Green
           ,
           from
           page
           66
           to
           74.
           
           I
           passe
           it
           by
           ,
           as
           he
           saith
           Mr.
           Green
           did
           .
           But
           in
           74.
           hee
           would
           
           make
           it
           an
           aspersion
           upon
           Mr.
           Endec●t
           for
           saying
           
             that
             God
             had
             stirred
             them
             up
             to
             goe
             out
             of
             their
             owne
             jurisdiction
             to
             fete●
             them
             from
             their
             〈◊〉
             places
             .
          
           Take
           notice
           as
           it
           is
           litterally
           within
           the
           line
           of
           Plimouth
           Government
           in
           their
           Grant
           ,
           yet
           the
           Indians
           before
           mentioned
           having
           subjected
           themselves
           to
           the
           Massachusets
           ,
           the
           Commissioners
           for
           Plimouth
           as
           well
           as
           those
           for
           Con●etacu●
           ,
           and
           New-Haven
           ,
           upon
           the
           manifold
           complaints
           and
           reasons
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           being
           met
           together
           at
           their
           ordinary
           time
           and
           place
           appointed
           and
           ordered
           it
           should
           bee
           so
           ,
           as
           appeares
           by
           the
           copy
           of
           their
           act
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   At
                   a
                   meeting
                   of
                   the
                   Commissioners
                   for
                   the
                   United
                   Colonies
                   of
                   New-England
                   holden
                   at
                   B●●ston
                   
                     the
                     seventh
                     of
                     September
                     1643.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   Where
                   as
                   complaints
                   have
                   beene
                   made
                   against
                   
                     Samuel
                     Gorton
                  
                   and
                   his
                   company
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   weighty
                   and
                   of
                   great
                   consequence
                   ;
                   And
                   where
                   as
                   the
                   said
                   Gorton
                   and
                   the
                   rest
                   have
                   beene
                   formerly
                   sent
                   for
                   ,
                   and
                   now
                   lately
                   by
                   the
                   generall
                   Court
                   of
                   the
                   Massachusets
                   with
                   a
                   safe
                   conduct
                   both
                   for
                   their
                   comming
                   and
                   re●●rne
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   give
                   answer
                   and
                   satisfaction
                   where
                   in
                   they
                   have
                   done
                   wrong
                   .
                   If
                   yet
                   they
                   shall
                   stubbornely
                   refuse
                   ,
                   the
                   Commissioners
                   for
                   the
                   United
                   Colonies
                   think
                   fit
                   that
                   the
                   Magistrates
                   in
                   the
                   Massachusets
                   proceed
                   against
                   them
                   according
                   to
                   what
                   they
                   shall
                   finde
                   just
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   Iurisdictions
                   will
                   approve
                   and
                   concurre
                   in
                   what
                   shall
                   bee
                   so
                   warrantably
                   done
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   their
                   Commissioners
                   had
                   beene
                   present
                   at
                   the
                   conclusions
                   ,
                   provided
                   that
                   this
                   conclusion
                   doe
                   not
                   prejudice
                   the
                   Government
                   of
                   
                     Plimouth
                     in
                     any
                     right
                     they
                     can
                     justly
                     claime
                     unto
                     any
                     Tract
                     or
                     Tracts
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           By
           which
           Order
           it
           appeares
           they
           were
           stirred
           up
           and
           allowed
           by
           
             Plimouth
             it selfe
             as
             well
             as
             the
             rest
             ,
             as
             afore
             ,
             to
             send
             for
             and
             deale
             with
             as
             indeed
             the
             common
             disturbers
             of
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Country
             .
          
        
         
           And
           whereas
           in
           pag.
           76.
           
           He
           complaineth
           of
           the
           Governours
           last
           order
           for
           breaking
           the
           order
           of
           Court
           ,
           yet
           take
           it
           as
           he
           relates
           it
           and
           any
           understanding
           man
           will
           easily
           see
           on
           the
           other
           side
           the
           same
           lease
           that
           they
           still
           were
           bound
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Articles
           at
           their
           confinement
           ,
           which
           they
           were
           now
           in
           a
           high
           way
           to
           break
           ▪
           And
           for
           that
           little
           Island
           called
           
             Roade
             Island
             they
          
           were
           forced
           to
           shelter
           in
           ,
           take
           notice
           't
           is
           30
           miles
           about
           ,
           very
           fruitfull
           ,
           and
           plentifully
           abounding
           with
           all
           manner
           of
           food
           the
           Country
           affordeth
           ,
           and
           
           hath
           two
           Townes
           besides
           many
           great
           Farmes
           well
           stocked
           in
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           In
           pag.
           79.
           
           Hee
           complaines
           of
           us
           for
           calling
           them
           Gortoniant
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Indians
           calling
           them
           Gortonoges
           and
           not
           Englishmen
           ,
           with
           many
           affected
           ●oppish
           vanities
           ,
           phrases
           and
           termes
           I
           never
           heard
           on
           before
           ,
           and
           yet
           have
           lived
           in
           New-England
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           being
           now
           above
           26
           yeares
           .
           I
           wish
           hee
           study
           not
           ,
           nor
           affect
           these
           things
           ,
           but
           I
           much
           feare
           it
           .
        
         
           In
           pag.
           80.
           
           Hee
           tels
           a
           tale
           of
           a
           tub
           ,
           of
           Myantonimo's
           being
           slain
           as
           hee
           marched
           ,
           which
           is
           false
           ,
           for
           hee
           was
           put
           to
           death
           ,
           and
           in
           an
           house
           ,
           but
           not
           upon
           a
           march
           .
           And
           is
           it
           to
           bee
           wondered
           at
           ,
           that
           two
           English
           were
           present
           to
           see
           the
           manner
           of
           their
           proceeding
           in
           so
           weighty
           a
           cause
           as
           one
           Prince
           putting
           another
           his
           perfidious
           enemy
           and
           captive
           to
           death
           ,
           especially
           when
           they
           were
           required
           by
           the
           Commissioners
           to
           forbeare
           their
           accustomed
           torments
           and
           to
           give
           him
           honourable
           buriall
           ,
           which
           they
           did
           and
           had
           thanks
           returned
           by
           the
           Nanhiggansets
           for
           those
           particulars
           .
           Now
           if
           any
           would
           know
           how
           it
           was
           done
           ?
           It
           was
           onely
           at
           one
           blow
           with
           an
           hatchet
           on
           the
           side
           of
           the
           heade
           as
           hee
           walked
           easily
           in
           the
           roome
           (
           expecting
           no
           lesse
           )
           which
           fully
           dispatched
           him
           at
           once
           .
           And
           thus
           mnch
           for
           answer
           to
           this
           charge
           .
        
         
           To
           let
           passe
           pag.
           81.
           what
           hee
           saith
           about
           Myantonimo's
           death
           as
           being
           answered
           before
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           pag
           82.
           &c.
           where
           he
           mentioneth
           a
           consultation
           held
           amongst
           the
           Indians
           to
           put
           themselves
           under
           the
           subjection
           of
           the
           State
           of
           
             England
             ,
             &c.
             
             Answ.
          
           Wee
           heard
           indeed
           of
           this
           desperate
           plot
           by
           this
           unfaithfull
           people
           ,
           who
           had
           beene
           in
           Covenant
           with
           the
           severall
           Governments
           long
           before
           ,
           but
           never
           observed
           any
           one
           Article
           farther
           then
           it
           might
           further
           their
           owne
           designe
           which
           was
           to
           bee
           absolute
           Lords
           of
           the
           Country
           though
           with
           the
           ruine
           of
           us
           all
           .
           And
           t●●ly
           had
           he
           not
           published
           this
           and
           the
           following
           discourse
           wee
           could
           never
           have
           proved
           it
           though
           wee
           heard
           of
           it
           both
           from
           English
           and
           Indians
           .
           And
           however
           Myantonimo
           dyed
           ,
           yet
           the
           plot
           liveth
           and
           continueth
           to
           this
           day
           .
           Now
           though
           I
           dare
           not
           say
           ,
           nor
           doe
           I
           thinke
           they
           joyne
           with
           them
           in
           aiming
           at
           the
           ruine
           of
           all
           the
           English
           ,
           yet
           they
           joyne
           with
           them
           in
           many
           of
           their
           Councels
           ,
           contri●e
           their
           sturdy
           answers
           by
           writings
           ,
           and
           become
           their
           Secretaries
           .
           Who
           knowes
           not
           that
           they
           cannot
           write
           ?
           and
           who
           knowes
           not
           their
           owne
           answers
           from
           those
           that
           come
           under
           your
           hands
           ?
           And
           if
           the
           State
           of
           England
           (
           which
           
           God
           defend
           )
           should
           establish
           your
           and
           their
           joynt
           propositions
           :
           then
           were
           their
           plot
           accomplished
           :
           for
           they
           might
           and
           would
           worke
           freely
           our
           ruine
           when
           as
           wee
           might
           not
           take
           up
           armes
           against
           them
           ,
           but
           by
           vertue
           of
           warrant
           or
           writ
           from
           hence
           procured
           upon
           our
           complaints
           here
           ,
           which
           also
           would
           bee
           six
           months
           ,
           in
           ordinary
           course
           in
           procuring
           and
           returning
           ,
           when
           as
           in
           one
           of
           these
           all
           our
           throates
           might
           bee
           cut
           ,
           and
           those
           hopefull
           beginnings
           so
           much
           favoured
           by
           our
           gracious
           God
           hitherto
           in
           a
           high
           way
           to
           bee
           overthrowne
           .
           Indeed
           wee
           heard
           further
           ,
           and
           for
           my
           part
           I
           beleeve
           it
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           better
           accomplishment
           hereof
           ,
           
             Samuel
             Gorton
          
           and
           some
           of
           his
           company
           had
           perswaded
           the
           Nanohiggansets
           to
           send
           the
           King
           a
           very
           large
           Present
           of
           Beaver
           and
           otter
           skins
           which
           they
           should
           bring
           in
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           did
           :
           but
           withall
           the
           English
           reporter
           saith
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           could
           finde
           favour
           with
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           then
           hee
           would
           rest
           there
           :
           but
           if
           they
           frowned
           on
           him
           ,
           hee
           doubted
           not
           to
           but
           obtaine
           what
           was
           meet
           from
           the
           King.
           But
           the
           times
           would
           not
           suffer
           him
           to
           publish
           this
           also
           ,
           else
           I
           see
           wee
           should
           have
           had
           all
           :
           and
           this
           take
           notice
           of
           ,
           That
           (
           as
           the
           same
           report
           testified
           )
           at
           his
           departure
           hee
           ▪
           wished
           them
           by
           no
           meanes
           to
           warre
           with
           us
           the
           
             Vnited
             Colonies
          
           ,
           but
           compound
           though
           it
           cost
           them
           never
           so
           deare
           ,
           but
           assured
           them
           at
           his
           returne
           hee
           would
           come
           strengthened
           with
           such
           authority
           and
           so
           many
           of
           his
           friends
           as
           that
           the
           Nanobiggansets
           and
           themselves
           should
           not
           need
           to
           feare
           any
           thing
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           English
           could
           doe
           .
           And
           that
           we
           heard
           these
           things
           from
           credible
           restimony
           and
           are
           not
           faigned
           by
           mee
           ,
           I
           take
           the
           searcher
           of
           the
           heart
           to
           witnesse
           ,
           yea
           say
           further
           that
           I
           beleeve
           them
           to
           bee
           true
           .
        
         
           His
           glorious
           seeming
           well-de●erving
           acts
           follow
           in
           pag.
           82.
           &c.
           to
           89.
           but
           note
           that
           
             Weekes
             ,
             Holden
          
           ,
           and
           Warner
           ,
           (
           though
           I
           least
           know
           the
           last
           ,
           but
           am
           sure
           for
           the
           other
           two
           )
           were
           his
           strong
           Assistants
           in
           his
           former
           seditious
           and
           mutinous
           carriages
           both
           at
           
             Roade
             Island
          
           and
           Providence
           ,
           and
           therefore
           fit
           Commissioners
           as
           he
           terms
           them
           ,
           for
           the
           accomplishing
           such
           a
           designe
           .
           And
           in
           pag.
           85.
           note
           first
           ,
           their
           complyance
           with
           the
           Nanohiggansets
           ,
           and
           his
           false
           relation
           in
           saying
           Myantonimo's
           ransome
           was
           taken
           and
           his
           life
           also
           ,
           which
           is
           most
           false
           ,
           as
           I
           made
           appeare
           in
           my
           former
           relation
           .
           And
           for
           the
           Kings
           being
           our
           and
           their
           Judge
           ,
           as
           in
           pag.
           86.
           
           Know
           the
           Indians
           care
           no
           more
           for
           the
           King
           then
           they
           doe
           for
           us
           ,
           whom
           they
           would
           destroy
           if
           they
           could
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           pag.
           88.
           take
           notice
           of
           the
           Gortonists
           complying
           and
           joyning
           
           with
           them
           ,
           first
           ,
           by
           calling
           them
           their
           fellow-subjects
           ,
           and
           secondly
           ,
           speaking
           of
           the
           Ma●kquagges
           (
           whom
           wee
           ordinarily
           call
           
             Mo
             -
             〈◊〉
          
           )
           as
           being
           the
           
             most
             fierce
             and
             warlike
             people
             in
             the
             Country
             ,
             where
             (
             saith
             bee
             )
             wee
             are
             furnished
             with
             3700
             Guns
             ,
             men
             expert
             in
             the
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Now
           these
           indeed
           at
           the
           Switzers
           serve
           for
           hire
           .
           And
           the
           Nanohiggansets
           being
           rich
           have
           hired
           them
           to
           assist
           them
           in
           their
           warre
           .
           But
           though
           the
           Gartomists
           it
           seemes
           are
           interested
           with
           the
           Nanohiggansets
           in
           their
           strength
           against
           us
           ,
           yet
           are
           they
           neither
           so
           many
           men
           not
           have
           so
           many
           arms
           ,
           but
           have
           too
           many
           and
           are
           very
           expert
           in
           them
           :
           being
           continually
           supplyed
           by
           the
           French
           and
           Dutch
           ,
           whose
           aime
           is
           chiefly
           at
           the
           trade
           of
           Furs
           ,
           and
           hereby
           not
           onely
           robbe
           us
           of
           that
           should
           helpe
           to
           maintaine
           our
           plantations
           which
           are
           growing
           up
           into
           a
           Nation
           ,
           but
           furnish
           the
           Indians
           with
           all
           manner
           of
           armes
           ,
           which
           I
           would
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           humbly
           beseech
           this
           High
           Court
           of
           Parliament
           to
           take
           into
           serious
           consideration
           ,
           and
           treate
           with
           their
           severall
           Ambassadors
           about
           it
           ,
           as
           a
           thing
           unreasonable
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           hath
           beene
           pernicious
           to
           French
           and
           Dutch
           ,
           and
           may
           bee
           destructive
           to
           them
           and
           us
           ,
           if
           some
           due
           course
           bee
           not
           taken
           ,
           But
           to
           returne
           from
           my
           humble
           request
           to
           the
           State
           ,
           to
           my
           answer
           to
           
             Samuel
             Gorton
          
           ;
           although
           this
           be
           a
           most
           unworthy
           vaunt
           of
           his
           ,
           yet
           I
           trust
           the
           State
           will
           make
           such
           use
           of
           it
           as
           never
           to
           suffer
           this
           desperate
           crew
           to
           live
           so
           neere
           our
           malicious
           enemies
           the
           
             Nanohigans
             ▪
          
           and
           that
           they
           will
           not
           only
           countenance
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           Massachus
           .
           Government
           against
           them
           ,
           but
           hinder
           the
           said
           Gortons
           returne
           thither
           ,
           by
           sorbidding
           him
           to
           set
           foot
           on
           that
           land
           of
           New-England
           he
           hath
           filled
           with
           so
           many
           troubles
           in
           all
           the
           parts
           where
           he
           hath
           beene
           .
        
         
           In
           pag.
           91.
           
           Hee
           taxeth
           ●lim●uth
           to
           joyne
           with
           the
           Massachusets
           to
           frustrate
           their
           Government
           by
           vertue
           of
           their
           new
           Charter
           ,
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           wee
           would
           have
           had
           the
           Massachusets
           to
           have
           the
           seat
           ,
           and
           rendred
           a
           reason
           to
           the
           State
           of
           their
           proceedings
           ,
           knowing
           as
           before
           that
           Mr.
           Gortons
           journey
           was
           for
           evill
           and
           not
           for
           good
           :
           but
           they
           being
           then
           taken
           up
           with
           more
           weighty
           concernments
           neglected
           it
           :
           but
           Plimouth
           did
           then
           petition
           the
           right
           honourable
           Robert
           Earle
           of
           Warwicke
           the
           Governour
           in
           chiefe
           of
           the
           English
           plantations
           in
           America
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           that
           ●●nourable
           Committee
           joyned
           in
           Commission
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           wee
           might
           enjoy
           our
           ancient
           limits
           of
           Government
           granted
           in
           our
           letters
           Patent
           ,
           and
           withall
           shewed
           that
           their
           Charter
           for
           the
           limits
           of
           it
           now
           granted
           ,
           was
           contained
           
           within
           our
           line
           of
           Government
           :
           and
           trust
           I
           shall
           now
           receive
           answer
           .
           T
           is
           true
           also
           that
           we
           sent
           Mr.
           
             Iohn
             Brown
          
           furnished
           with
           these
           following
           instruction
           to
           signifie
           to
           all
           that
           were
           interessed
           in
           that
           new
           erected
           Government
           as
           followeth
           by
           Commission
           given
           at
           
             New-Plimouth
             ,
             Nov.
          
           8.
           1644.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           a
           great
           part
           of
           their
           supposed
           Government
           is
           within
           the
           line
           of
           the
           Government
           of
           New-Plimouth
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           wee
           assuredh
           knew
           that
           this
           ever
           to
           hee
           honoured
           House
           of
           Parliament
           would
           not
           ,
           nor
           will
           when
           they
           shall
           know
           of
           it
           ,
           take
           from
           us
           the
           most
           ancient
           Plantation
           ,
           any
           part
           of
           the
           line
           of
           our
           Government
           formerly
           granted
           ;
           it
           being
           contrary
           to
           their
           Principles
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           To
           forbid
           them
           and
           all
           and
           every
           of
           them
           to
           exercise
           any
           authority
           or
           power
           of
           Government
           within
           the
           limits
           of
           our
           Letters
           Patents
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           To
           certifie
           them
           that
           Coweeset
           is
           not
           onely
           within
           said
           limits
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Sachim
           thereof
           and
           his
           sonnes
           have
           taken
           protection
           of
           his
           our
           Government
           .
           And
           therefore
           to
           forbid
           them
           to
           cuter
           upon
           any
           part
           of
           his
           or
           their
           lands
           without
           due
           order
           and
           leave
           from
           our
           Government
           .
        
         
           Now
           these
           instructions
           were
           signed
           by
           the
           Governour
           .
           And
           Mr.
           Browne
           going
           to
           
             Roade
             Island
          
           for
           this
           end
           came
           very
           seasonable
           when
           a
           publique
           meeting
           was
           appointed
           for
           your
           new
           Magistrates
           and
           people
           ,
           (
           but
           as
           he
           reported
           ,
           for
           a
           most
           vile
           end
           ;
           viz.
           to
           take
           into
           consideration
           a
           new
           disposall
           of
           the
           lands
           formerly
           given
           out
           ,
           as
           if
           some
           had
           too
           much
           and
           some
           too
           little
           ,
           and
           for
           no
           respect
           of
           persons
           ,
           and
           their
           estates
           was
           to
           bee
           laid
           aside
           .
           )
           And
           here
           note
           that
           Mr.
           
             Coddington
             ,
             Mr.
          
           Briuton
           ,
           &c
           that
           we
           at
           Plimouth
           had
           speciall
           eye
           to
           ,
           when
           wee
           commended
           them
           thither
           ,
           abhorred
           their
           course
           ,
           abstained
           from
           their
           meetings
           ,
           looked
           upon
           themselves
           as
           persons
           in
           great
           danger
           ,
           and
           bemoaned
           their
           condition
           to
           divers
           their
           friends
           ,
           being
           now
           overwhelmed
           with
           cares
           and
           feares
           what
           would
           bee
           the
           issue
           of
           things
           .
           And
           note
           that
           now
           also
           Mr.
           
             Samuel
             Gorton
          
           that
           before
           had
           suffered
           so
           much
           by
           authority
           for
           his
           evill
           doing
           ,
           and
           was
           come
           to
           deny
           it
           and
           preach
           against
           it
           ,
           being
           now
           by
           these
           Inhabitants
           called
           to
           place
           ,
           accepts
           it
           ,
           and
           became
           a
           Magistrate
           amongst
           them
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           whereas
           hee
           intimates
           ,
           as
           if
           Mr.
           Browne
           had
           onely
           done
           his
           message
           (
           according
           to
           his
           instructions
           )
           in
           a
           private
           way
           from
           house
           to
           house
           ,
           therein
           hee
           wrongs
           him
           :
           for
           hee
           did
           it
           publiquely
           in
           the
           place
           of
           their
           Assembly
           ,
           who
           were
           so
           daunted
           at
           it
           as
           they
           brake
           up
           ,
           and
           did
           no
           act
           intended
           for
           that
           day
           ,
           as
           hee
           related
           it
           :
           but
           some
           would
           have
           had
           him
           imprisoned
           ,
           others
           punished
           ,
           
           others
           sent
           to
           the
           Dutch
           and
           so
           for
           England
           .
           Yea
           Mr.
           Gorton
           himselfe
           told
           Mr.
           Brownes
           sonne
           that
           his
           father
           had
           done
           that
           which
           he
           deserved
           to
           die
           for
           ,
           and
           were
           hee
           in
           any
           other
           place
           it
           would
           cost
           him
           his
           life
           .
           So
           fit
           for
           Government
           were
           these
           men
           ,
           as
           to
           judge
           a
           peaceable
           claime
           of
           right
           without
           any
           further
           disturbance
           or
           stirre
           made
           should
           thus
           deserve
           ,
           Neither
           indeed
           have
           wee
           further
           stirred
           then
           as
           before
           ,
           ever
           resolving
           to
           rest
           in
           the
           determination
           of
           the
           right
           honourable
           the
           Governour
           in
           chie●e
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           honourable
           Assistants
           of
           that
           Committee
           bee
           trusted
           with
           the
           affaires
           of
           the
           Forraigne
           English
           Plantations
           ,
           assuring
           our selves
           what
           ever
           might
           proceed
           either
           from
           misinformation
           or
           want
           of
           due
           knowledge
           what
           was
           formerly
           done
           ,
           would
           bee
           rectified
           upon
           the
           first
           information
           and
           complaint
           made
           :
           Such
           were
           our
           thoughts
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           justice
           wee
           expected
           ,
           and
           still
           hope
           to
           receive
           from
           them
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           for
           answer
           to
           that
           complaint
           .
        
         
           In
           pag.
           92.
           
           He
           layeth
           another
           grosse
           aspersion
           upon
           us
           ,
           in
           saying
           ,
           
             There
             was
             distance
             and
             alienation
             of
             affection
             betweene
          
           Plimouth
           
             and
             the
          
           Massachusets
           
             at
             their
             fi●st
             comming
             ,
             each
             thinking
             I
             am
             holier
             then
             th●u
             :
             and
             as
             if
             wee
             were
             new
             united
             on
             purpose
             to
             scatter
             them
             .
          
           The
           world
           knowes
           this
           to
           bee
           most
           false
           .
           Never
           people
           agreed
           better
           ,
           maintaining
           both
           religious
           and
           civill
           Communion
           with
           each
           other
           ,
           and
           helping
           and
           being
           helpfull
           one
           to
           another●
           upon
           all
           occasions
           :
           which
           is
           so
           well
           knowne
           ,
           as
           if
           hee
           had
           not
           more
           then
           ordinary
           boldnesse
           hee
           durst
           not
           affirme●it
           .
           Nor
           came
           the
           men
           of
           
             Plimouth
             ▪
          
           from
           Amsierdam
           as
           hee
           reporteth
           but
           Leyden
           ,
           a
           people
           that
           many
           of
           that
           Church
           of
           Amsterdam
           would
           hardly
           allow
           communion
           withall
           :
           but
           his
           pen
           is
           no
           slaunder
           ,
           at
           least
           will
           not
           bee
           where
           this
           answer
           shall
           follow
           it
           .
           And
           for
           his
           relation
           of
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Indians
           mourning
           for
           their
           Prince
           his
           death
           ;
           Truely
           had
           hee
           dyed
           a
           naturall
           death
           ,
           't
           is
           their
           manner
           not
           onely
           so
           to
           mourne
           for
           their
           great
           Sachims
           which
           are
           Princes
           ,
           but
           for
           ordinary
           men
           ,
           women
           and
           children
           as
           hee
           well
           knoweth
           or
           might
           know
           .
        
         
           Ia
           pag.
           93.
           
           He
           further
           complaines
           of
           Plimouth
           and
           Massachusets
           for
           offering
           to
           goe
           out
           against
           the
           Nanohiggansets
           to
           cut
           them
           off
           by
           the
           sword
           .
           And
           so
           complaines
           also
           of
           Captaine
           
             Standish
             &c.
             
             Answ.
          
           I
           told
           you
           before
           how
           the
           Commissioners
           for
           the
           United
           Colonies
           meeting
           at
           Hartford
           by
           course
           ,
           whose
           meeting
           alwayes
           begins
           the
           first
           Thursday
           in
           Septemb.
           sent
           for
           both
           the
           Nanohiggansets
           and
           vncus
           ,
           who
           appeared
           ,
           and
           a
           league
           agreed
           on
           :
           but
           the
           Nanohiggansets
           
           broke
           againe
           ,
           and
           warred
           upon
           vncus
           needlesly
           .
           The
           United
           Colonies
           admonished
           them
           againe
           and
           againe
           :
           and
           after
           no
           admonition
           nor
           perswasions
           would
           serve
           ,
           wee
           were
           then
           forced
           to
           call
           the
           Commissioners
           together
           at
           an
           extraordinary
           season
           on
           purpose
           ,
           who
           finding
           it
           meet
           to
           take
           up
           Armes
           in
           the
           behalfe
           of
           vncus
           our
           Confederate
           ,
           whom
           by
           the
           agreement
           of
           the
           Nanohiggansets
           sundry
           times
           ,
           at
           divers
           meetings
           wee
           were
           bound
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           made
           lawfull
           to
           doe
           .
           Hereupon
           the
           Commissioners
           agreeing
           as
           before
           ,
           sent
           out
           their
           Warrants
           to
           their
           severall
           and
           speciall
           Governments
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           Forces
           were
           raised
           at
           a
           dayes
           warning
           .
           But
           before
           this
           ,
           in
           stead
           of
           hearkening
           to
           righteous
           Counsell
           ,
           they
           threatened
           also
           the
           English
           ,
           saying
           ,
           they
           would
           make
           heapes
           of
           our
           dead
           bodies
           and
           cattle
           ,
           as
           high
           as
           their
           houses
           ,
           burne
           our
           habitations
           ,
           make
           spoile
           of
           our
           goods
           ,
           and
           used
           our
           Messengers
           very
           discurteously
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           for
           Captaine
           Standish
           ,
           this
           I
           heard
           him
           relate
           ,
           that
           being
           at
           the
           place
           of
           Rendezvouze
           ,
           before
           the
           Massachusets
           Forces
           came
           ,
           observing
           that
           some
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           Providence
           received
           the
           Indians
           into
           their
           houses
           familiarly
           ,
           who
           had
           put
           themselves
           also
           into
           a
           posture
           of
           Armes
           ,
           and
           the
           place
           within
           a
           mile
           of
           Secunck
           or
           Rhehoboth
           where
           Captaine
           Standish
           lay
           ;
           hee
           sent
           to
           Providence
           ,
           and
           required
           them
           to
           lay
           aside
           their
           neutrality
           ,
           and
           either
           declare
           themselves
           on
           the
           one
           side
           or
           other
           :
           For
           the
           warre
           being
           once
           begun
           ,
           hee
           would
           not
           beare
           with
           their
           carriage
           in
           entertaining
           ,
           furnishing
           ,
           and
           relieving
           the
           common
           enemy
           ,
           but
           would
           disarm
           them
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           whether
           necessity
           put
           him
           not
           upon
           this
           course
           ,
           or
           no
           ,
           let
           the
           Reader
           judge
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           the
           five
           hundred
           pound
           ,
           't
           is
           true
           their
           hearts
           fayled
           to
           see
           Plymouth
           Forces
           appeare
           ,
           and
           Massachus
           .
           both
           Horse
           and
           Foot
           upon
           their
           march
           on
           the
           one
           side
           their
           Countrey
           ,
           under
           Mr.
           
             Edw.
             Gibbons
          
           who
           was
           chosen
           Generall
           of
           the
           United
           Colonies
           ,
           with
           the
           help
           of
           Wo●samequis●
           ,
           whose
           constancy
           to
           Plymouth
           is
           wel
           known
           ,
           and
           Pumham
           and
           Secononoco
           with
           reference
           to
           Massachusets
           with
           all
           their
           men
           ,
           attending
           the
           English
           word
           of
           command
           .
           And
           on
           the
           other
           side
           their
           Countrey
           the
           forces
           of
           
             Cone●tacut
             Ne●haven
          
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           strength
           of
           Vncus
           ,
           waiting
           but
           for
           the
           word
           from
           the
           Commissioners
           to
           fall
           on
           .
           Now
           I
           say
           they
           were
           daun●ed
           especially
           because
           it
           came
           so
           suddenly
           upon
           them
           ,
           wanting
           Mr.
           Gorton
           and
           his
           friends
           who
           were
           not
           yet
           come
           ;
           Hereupon
           they
           resolved
           to
           go
           to
           the
           
           Commissioners
           to
           Massachus
           and
           compound
           ,
           and
           did
           signe
           new
           Articles
           to
           observe
           the
           peace
           not
           onely
           with
           the
           United
           Colonies
           but
           with
           
             Vncus
             ,
             Woosamequin
             ,
             Pumham
          
           ,
           and
           Socononoco
           ,
           and
           other
           our
           Confederates
           ,
           including
           all
           the
           English
           in
           the
           land
           ,
           to
           make
           satisfaction
           for
           wrongs
           to
           Vncus
           ,
           and
           to
           pay
           five
           hundred
           pounds
           to
           the
           united
           Colonies
           ,
           for
           the
           charge
           they
           put
           us
           to
           ,
           which
           indeed
           would
           not
           neare
           make
           it
           good
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           paid
           it
           ;
           but
           as
           at
           other
           times
           ,
           so
           now
           ,
           not
           with
           standing
           their
           Hostages
           ,
           they
           abused
           us
           grosly
           ,
           first
           sending
           ●al●e
           persons●
           secondly
           ,
           breaking
           all
           other
           their
           Covenants
           ,
           and
           came
           at
           last
           to
           a
           resolution
           ,
           they
           would
           rather
           give
           the
           money
           (
           which
           is
           a
           Beade
           ,
           as
           current
           as
           coin
           in
           all
           that
           part
           of
           America
           ,
           of
           their
           owne
           making
           )
           to
           the
           Mowhakes
           at
           once
           ,
           to
           cut
           us
           off
           ,
           then
           to
           pay
           it
           according
           to
           Covenant
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           contrary
           to
           my
           resolution
           ,
           I
           see
           a
           necessity
           of
           more
           large
           answers
           then
           I
           intended
           ;
           and
           indeed
           other
           wife
           I
           should
           speak
           riddles
           ,
           and
           not
           satisfie
           the
           Reader
           .
           Although
           were
           it
           an
           History
           ,
           I
           have
           many
           remarkable
           passages
           which
           here
           for
           brevity
           sake
           I
           must
           omit
           .
           And
           if
           any
           think
           wee
           doe
           needlesly
           ingage
           in
           the
           troubles
           betweene
           the
           Indians
           ?
           ●
           ,
           Let
           them
           know
           if
           wee
           should
           not
           here
           and
           there
           keepe
           correspondency
           with
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           would
           soone
           joyne
           all
           together
           against
           us
           .
           2.
           
           The
           quarrall
           betweene
           Vncus
           and
           Nanohigganset
           ,
           arose
           upon
           his
           cleaving
           to
           us
           :
           For
           the
           great
           
             Sachim
             Myantonimo
          
           would
           have
           marryed
           Vncus
           daughter
           ,
           and
           since
           Pessachus
           that
           succeeded
           him
           would
           have
           marryed
           Woosamequins
           daughter
           ,
           and
           all
           in
           policy
           to
           take
           them
           off
           from
           us
           ;
           so
           that
           indeed
           wee
           are
           necessitated
           to
           it
           .
           And
           3.
           we
           are
           not
           out
           of
           hope
           in
           time
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           as
           will
           appeare
           by
           a
           small
           Treat●se
           of
           that
           kinde
           .
           But
           this
           one
           thing
           I
           desire
           the
           Reader
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           ,
           that
           when
           that
           great
           Prince
           Myantonimo
           hee
           so
           much
           admires
           ,
           had
           offered
           violence
           to
           Woosamequin
           (
           who
           was
           under
           the
           protection
           of
           Plymouth
           )
           and
           missing
           his
           person
           ,
           returned
           onely
           with
           the
           plunder
           of
           his
           goods
           :
           Upon
           Woosamequins
           complaint
           to
           Plymouth
           ,
           that
           Government
           alone
           ,
           it
           being
           before
           the
           Union
           ,
           sent
           Captain
           Standish
           with
           a
           few
           men
           ,
           not
           above
           20.
           who
           sent
           a
           message
           over
           the
           Bay
           of
           Salt
           water
           which
           parts
           Woosamequin
           from
           them
           ,
           
             Either
             to
             make
             restitution
             of
             his
             goods
             so
             injuriously
             taken
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             expect
             him
             to
             fetch
             them
             with
             a
             vengeance
             to
             their
             co●t
             .
          
           Hereupon
           they
           sent
           over
           every
           particular
           that
           could
           bee
           demanded
           ,
           even
           to
           a
           woodden
           dish
           ,
           and
           salved
           up
           all
           againe
           ;
           but
           this
           was
           before
           
           any
           malignant
           English
           sate
           down
           so
           neare
           them
           ,
           and
           held
           counsell
           with
           them
           ,
           before
           they
           had
           violated
           our
           persons
           to
           them
           ,
           reported
           us
           to
           bee
           base
           and
           low
           ,
           out
           of
           favour
           with
           the
           King
           and
           State
           ,
           &c.
           things
           very
           unworthy
           ,
           abominable
           to
           be
           named
           ,
           but
           that
           in
           defending
           the
           abused
           Governments
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           I
           am
           forced
           to
           dang
           such
           strokes
           at
           these
           proud
           and
           turbulent
           enemies
           of
           the
           Countrey
           .
        
         
           Next
           in
           pag.
           94.
           that
           hee
           relateth
           of
           Mr.
           
             Williams
             ;
             viz
          
           ,
           the
           messengers
           taking
           him
           with
           them
           that
           were
           sent
           to
           the
           Nanohiggansets
           ,
           in
           that
           troublesome
           time
           ,
           
             viz.
             being
             one
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             (
             Mr.
             Cotton
          
           should
           preach
           )
           
             It
             was
             all
             one
             to
             take
             counsell
             of
             a
             witch
             ,
             and
             that
             those
             that
             did
             it
             were
             worthy
             to
             die
             .
          
           Upon
           which
           Mr.
           Wilbour
           one
           of
           the
           messengers
           
             was
             ready
             to
             die
          
           ,
           saith
           hee
           ,
           
             for
             feare
             hee
             should
             have
             been
             hanged
             .
          
           This
           I
           cannot
           beleeve
           for
           these
           two
           Reasons
           :
           1.
           
           Because
           all
           men
           that
           know
           Mr.
           Cotton
           ,
           know
           his
           moderation
           ,
           wisdome
           and
           piety
           to
           bee
           such
           ,
           as
           such
           an
           expression
           was
           not
           like
           to
           drop
           from
           him
           .
           2.
           
           The
           strictest
           Government
           in
           New-Engl
           .
           that
           I
           know
           ,
           takes
           no
           advantage
           in
           the
           law
           at
           a
           mans
           person
           for
           being
           excommunicated
           ;
           insomuch
           as
           if
           he
           have
           an
           office
           ,
           he
           holds
           it
           neverthelesse
           ,
           and
           this
           ,
           I
           know
           practised
           ,
           and
           therefore
           his
           relation
           unlike
           .
           But
           that
           the
           Messengers
           were
           directed
           to
           another
           for
           their
           interpreter
           I
           know
           ,
           and
           that
           some
           took
           offence
           at
           their●
           practise
           I
           know
           also
           ,
           but
           upon
           different
           grounds
           ,
           which
           I
           forbeare
           to
           mention
           ,
           being
           now
           to
           answer
           Mr.
           Gorton
           ,
           and
           not
           Mr.
           Williams
           .
        
         
           In
           pag.
           93.
           which
           is
           the
           last
           page
           in
           his
           Booke
           that
           I
           shall
           need
           to
           make
           answer
           to
           ,
           and
           the
           thing
           hee
           there
           brings
           against
           us
           is
           an
           answer
           to
           a
           doctrine
           one
           of
           their
           wives
           should
           heare
           delivered
           at
           Massachusets
           when
           shee
           came
           to
           visit
           them
           ,
           from
           
             Matth.
             24.
             29.
             and
             alluding
             to
          
           Hebr.
           12.
           26
           ,
           27.
           briefly
           this
           doctrine
           there
           delivered
           ,
           
             should
             make
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             the
             Churches
             in
             their
             times
             to
             bee
             〈◊〉
             darkness●
             That
             the
             Ministery
             of
             the
             Apostles
             was
             and
             should
             be
             removel
             ,
             &c.
          
           which
           I
           desire
           the
           Reader
           to
           turne
           to
           ;
           but
           bee
           assured
           through
           Gods
           mercy
           ,
           by
           meanes
           of
           the
           late
           Bishop
           of
           Canterburies
           persecutions
           of
           the
           godly
           here
           ,
           wee
           are
           so
           excellently
           furnished
           with
           shining
           Lights
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           no
           such
           blasphemous
           trash
           as
           this
           could
           bee
           there
           delivered
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           able
           hearers
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           should
           have
           been
           delivered
           by
           any
           ,
           the
           Lord
           with-drawing
           his
           presence
           from
           him
           ,
           it
           would
           have
           been
           forthwith
           excepted
           against
           and
           published
           to
           the
           world
           .
           But
           I
           am
           confident
           if
           such
           a
           thing
           were
           there
           heard
           ,
           it
           was
           either
           from
           one
           of
           their
           owne
           company
           ,
           
           or
           disciples
           made
           by
           them
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           will
           passe
           by
           the
           answer
           also
           ,
           as
           not
           concerning
           any
           difference
           between
           him
           and
           us
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           writings
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           and
           could
           wish
           that
           N●rcissus-like
           hee
           were
           not
           so
           much
           in
           love
           with
           his
           owne
           shadow
           ,
           lest
           it
           prove
           his
           ruine
           ;
           there
           needing
           no
           other
           matter
           against
           him
           then
           his
           owne
           words
           and
           writings
           to
           render
           him
           odious
           to
           the
           State
           here
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           New-England
           from
           whence
           he
           came
           .
        
         
           AND
           now
           that
           I
           have
           finished
           what
           I
           conceive
           necessary
           concerning
           Mr.
           Gortons
           scandalous
           and
           slanderous
           Bookes
           ,
           let
           me
           briefly
           answer
           some
           objections
           that
           I
           often
           meet
           withall
           against
           the
           Country
           of
           New-England
           .
           The
           first
           that
           I
           meet
           with
           is
           ,
           concerning
           the
           rise
           and
           foundation
           of
           our
           New-England
           Plantations
           ;
           It
           being
           alledged
           (
           though
           upon
           a
           great
           mistake
           by
           a
           late
           Writer
           )
           that
           division
           or
           disagreement
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Leyden
           ,
           was
           the
           occasion
           ,
           nay
           cause
           of
           the
           first
           Plantation
           in
           New-England
           ;
           for
           saith
           the
           Author
           ,
           or
           to
           this
           effect
           ,
           when
           they
           could
           no
           longer
           agree
           together
           ,
           the
           one
           part
           went
           to
           New-England
           ,
           and
           began
           the
           Plantation
           at
           Plymouth
           ,
           which
           he
           makes
           the
           mother
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Churches
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           foundation
           of
           our
           New-England
           Plantations
           had
           been
           laid
           upon
           division
           or
           separation
           ,
           then
           which
           nothing
           is
           more
           untrue
           :
           For
           I
           perswade
           my selfe
           ,
           never
           people
           upon
           earth
           lived
           more
           lovingly
           together
           ,
           and
           parted
           more
           sweetly
           then
           wee
           the
           Church
           at
           Leyden
           did
           ,
           not
           rashly
           in
           a
           distracted
           humour
           ,
           but
           upon
           joynt
           and
           serious
           deliberation
           ,
           often
           seeking
           the
           minde
           of
           God
           by
           fasti●g
           and
           prayer
           ,
           whose
           gracious
           presence
           we
           not
           onely
           found
           with
           us
           ,
           but
           his
           blessing
           upon
           us
           from
           that
           time
           to
           this
           instant
           ,
           to
           the
           indignation
           of
           our
           adversaries
           ,
           the
           admiration
           of
           strangers
           ,
           and
           the
           exceeding
           consolation
           of
           our selves
           ,
           to
           see
           such
           effects
           of
           our
           prayers
           and
           teares
           before
           our
           pilgrimage
           here
           bee
           ended
           .
           And
           therefore
           briefly
           take
           notice
           of
           the
           true
           cause
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           that
           poor
           persecuted
           flock
           of
           Christ
           ,
           by
           the
           malice
           and
           power
           of
           the
           late
           Hiera●chy
           were
           〈◊〉
           L●yden
           in
           Holland
           ,
           there
           to
           beare
           witnesse
           in
           their
           〈◊〉
           to
           the
           Kingly
           Office
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           in
           his
           Church
           :
           and
           there
           lived
           together
           ten
           yeares
           under
           the
           United
           States
           ,
           with
           much
           peace
           and
           liberty
           :
           But
           our
           Reverend
           Pastor
           Mr.
           
             Iohn
             Robinson
          
           of
           late
           memory
           ,
           and
           our
           grave
           Elder
           
             Mr.
             William
             Brewster
          
           ,
           (
           now
           both
           at
           rest
           with
           the
           Lord
           )
           considering
           
           sidering
           amongst
           many
           other
           inconveniences
           ,
           how
           hard
           the
           Country
           was
           where
           we
           lived
           ,
           how
           many
           spent
           their
           estate
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           were
           forced
           to
           return
           for
           England
           ;
           how
           grievous
           to
           live
           from
           under
           the
           protection
           of
           the
           State
           of
           England
           ;
           how
           like
           wee
           were
           to
           lose
           our
           language
           ,
           and
           our
           name
           of
           English
           ;
           how
           little
           good
           wee
           did
           ,
           or
           were
           like
           to
           do
           to
           the
           Dutch
           in
           reforming
           the
           Sabbath
           ;
           how
           unable
           there
           to
           give
           such
           education
           to
           our
           children
           ,
           as
           wee
           our selves
           had
           received
           ,
           &c.
           
           They
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           our
           of
           their
           Christian
           care
           of
           the
           flock
           of
           Christ
           committed
           to
           them
           conceived
           ,
           if
           Godwould
           bee
           pleased
           to
           discover
           some
           place
           unto
           us
           (
           though
           in
           America
           )
           and
           give
           us
           so
           much
           favour
           with
           the
           King
           and
           State
           of
           England
           ,
           as
           to
           have
           their
           protection
           there
           ,
           where
           wee
           might
           enjoy
           the
           like
           liberty
           ,
           and
           where
           the
           Lord
           favouring
           our
           endeavours
           by
           his
           blessing
           ,
           wee
           might
           exemplarily
           shew
           our
           tender
           Country-men
           by
           our
           example
           (
           no
           lesse
           burthened
           then
           our selves
           )
           where
           they
           might
           live
           ,
           and
           comfortably
           sub●●iet
           and
           enjoy
           the
           like
           liberties
           with
           us
           ,
           being
           freed
           from
           Antichristian
           bondage
           ,
           keep
           their
           names
           and
           Nation
           ,
           and
           not
           onely
           bee
           a
           meanes
           to
           enlarge
           the
           Dominions
           of
           our
           State
           ,
           but
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           also
           ,
           if
           the
           Lord
           have
           a
           people
           amongst
           the
           Natives
           whither
           hee
           should
           bring
           us
           ,
           &c.
           
           Hereby
           in
           their
           grave
           Wisdomes
           they
           thought
           wee
           might
           more
           glorifie
           God
           ,
           doe
           more
           good
           to
           our
           Countrey
           ,
           better
           provide
           for
           our
           posterity
           ,
           and
           live
           to
           be
           more
           refreshed
           by
           our
           labours
           ,
           the●
           ever
           wee
           could
           doe
           in
           Holland
           where
           we
           were
           .
        
         
           Now
           these
           their
           private
           thoughts
           upon
           mature
           deliberation
           they
           imparted
           to
           the
           Brethren
           of
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           which
           after
           much
           private
           discussion
           came
           to
           publike
           agitation
           ,
           till
           at
           the
           length
           the
           Lord
           was
           solemnly
           sought
           in
           the
           Congregation
           by
           fasting
           and
           prayer
           to
           direct
           us
           ,
           who
           moving
           our
           hearts
           more
           and
           more
           to
           the
           worke
           ,
           wee
           sent
           some
           of
           good
           abilities
           over
           into
           England
           to
           see
           what
           favour
           or
           acceptance
           such
           a
           thing
           might
           finde
           with
           the
           King.
           These
           also
           found
           God
           going
           along
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           got
           Sir
           
             Edwin
             Sands
          
           a
           religious
           Gentleman
           then
           living
           ,
           to
           stirre
           in
           it
           ,
           who
           procured
           Sir
           
             Robert
             Nawnton
          
           then
           principall
           Secretary
           of
           State
           to
           King
           Iames
           of
           famous
           memory
           ,
           to
           move
           his
           Majesty
           by
           a
           private
           motion
           to
           give
           way
           to
           such
           a
           people
           (
           who
           could
           not
           so
           comfortably
           live
           under
           the
           Government
           of
           another
           State
           )
           to
           enjoy
           their
           liberty
           of
           Conscience
           under
           his
           gracious
           protection
           in
           America
           ,
           where
           they
           would
           endeavour
           the
           advancement
           of
           his
           Majesties
           Dominions
           ,
           
           and
           the
           enlargement
           of
           the
           Gospel
           by
           all
           due
           meanes
           .
           This
           his
           Majesty
           said
           was
           a
           good
           and
           honest
           motion
           ,
           and
           asking
           what
           prosits
           might
           arise
           in
           the
           part
           wee
           intended
           (
           for
           our
           eye
           was
           upon
           the
           most
           Northern
           parts
           of
           Virginia
           )
           't
           was
           answered
           ,
           Fishing
           .
           To
           which
           hee
           replyed
           with
           his
           ordinary
           asseveration
           ,
           
             So
             God
             have
             my
             Soule
             't
             is
             an
             honest
             Trade
             ,
             't
             was
             the
             Aposties
             owne
             calling
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           But
           afterwards
           he
           told
           Sir
           
             Robert
             Na●●ton
          
           ,
           (
           who
           took
           all
           occasions
           to
           further
           it
           )
           that
           we
           should
           confer
           with
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Canterbury
           and
           
             London
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           Whereupon
           wee
           were
           advised
           to
           persist
           upon
           his
           first
           approbation
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           entangle
           our selves
           with
           them
           ▪
           which
           caused
           our
           Agents
           to
           repair
           to
           the
           Virginia
           Company
           ,
           w●o
           in
           their
           Court
           demanded
           our
           ends
           of
           going
           ;
           which
           being
           related
           ,
           they
           said
           the
           thing
           was
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           granted
           a
           large
           Patent
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           them
           lent
           us
           300
           
             l.
             gratis
          
           for
           three
           yeares
           ,
           which
           was
           repaid
           .
        
         
           Our
           Agents
           returning
           ,
           wee
           further
           sought
           the
           Lord
           by
           a
           publique
           and
           solemn
           Fast
           ,
           for
           his
           gracious
           guidance
           .
           And
           hereupon
           wee
           came
           to
           this
           resolution
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           best
           for
           one
           part
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           goe
           at
           first
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           to
           slay
           ,
           viz.
           the
           youngest
           and
           strongest
           part
           to
           goe
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           they
           that
           went
           should
           freely
           offer
           themselves
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           if
           the
           major
           part
           went
           ,
           the
           Pastor
           to
           goe
           with
           them
           ;
           if
           not
           ,
           the
           Elder
           onely
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           if
           the
           Lord
           should
           srowne
           upon
           our
           proceedings
           ,
           then
           those
           that
           went
           to
           returne
           ,
           and
           the
           Brethren
           that
           remained
           still
           there
           ,
           to
           assist
           and
           bee
           helpfull
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           if
           God
           should
           bee
           pleased
           to
           favour
           them
           that
           went
           ,
           then
           they
           also
           should
           endeavour
           to
           helpe
           over
           such
           as
           were
           poore
           and
           ancient
           ,
           and
           willing
           to
           come
           ;
           these
           things
           being
           agreed
           ,
           the
           major
           part
           stayed
           ,
           and
           the
           Pastor
           with
           them
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           but
           all
           intended
           (
           except
           a
           very
           few
           ,
           who
           had
           rather
           wee
           would
           have
           stayed
           )
           to
           follow
           after
           .
           The
           minor
           part
           ,
           with
           Mr.
           Brews●er
           their
           Elder
           ,
           resolved
           to
           enter
           upon
           this
           great
           work
           (
           but
           take
           notice
           the
           difference
           of
           number
           was
           not
           great
           ;
           )
           And
           when
           the
           Ship
           was
           ready
           to
           carry
           us
           away
           ,
           the
           Brethren
           that
           stayed
           having
           againe
           solemnly
           sought
           the
           Lord
           with
           us
           ,
           and
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           we
           further
           engaging
           our selves
           mutually
           as
           before
           ;
           they
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           stayed
           at
           Leyden
           feasted
           us
           that
           were
           to
           goe
           at
           our
           Pastors
           house
           being
           large
           ,
           where
           wee
           refreshed
           our selves
           after
           our
           teares
           ,
           with
           singing
           of
           Psalmes
           ,
           making
           joyfull
           melody
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           with
           the
           voice
           ,
           there
           being
           many
           of
           the
           Congregation
           very
           expert
           in
           Musick
           ;
           and
           indeed
           it
           was
           
           the
           sweetest
           melody
           that
           ever
           mine
           eares
           heard
           .
           After
           this
           they
           accompanyed
           us
           to
           
             Delphs
             Haven
          
           ,
           where
           wee
           were
           to
           imbarque
           ,
           and
           there
           feasted
           us
           againe
           ;
           and
           after
           prayer
           performed
           by
           our
           Pastor
           ,
           where
           a
           ●●ood
           of
           teares
           was
           poured
           out
           ,
           they
           accompanyed
           us
           to
           the
           Ship
           ,
           but
           were
           not
           able
           to
           speake
           one
           to
           another
           for
           the
           abundance
           of
           sorrow
           to
           part
           :
           but
           wee
           onely
           going
           aboard
           (
           the
           Ship
           lying
           to
           the
           Key
           )
           and
           ready
           to
           set
           sayle
           ,
           the
           winde
           being
           faire
           )
           wee
           gave
           them
           a
           v●lley
           of
           small
           shot
           ,
           and
           three
           peeces
           of
           Ordinance
           ,
           and
           so
           lifting
           up
           our
           hands
           to
           each
           other
           ,
           and
           our
           hearts
           for
           each
           other
           to
           the
           Lord
           our
           God
           ,
           we
           departed
           ,
           and
           found
           his
           presence
           with
           us
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           our
           manifold
           straits
           hee
           carryed
           us
           thorow
           .
           And
           if
           any
           doubt
           this
           relation
           ,
           the
           Dutch
           ,
           as
           I
           heare
           ,
           at
           Delphs
           Haven
           preserve
           the
           memory
           of
           it
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           and
           will
           inform
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           falling
           with
           
             Cape
             Cod
          
           which
           is
           in
           New-England
           ,
           and
           standing
           to
           the
           Southward
           for
           the
           place
           wee
           intended
           ,
           wee
           met
           with
           many
           dangers
           ,
           and
           the
           Mariners
           put
           back
           into
           the
           Harbou●
           of
           the
           Cape
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           11.
           of
           November
           ,
           1620
           ,
           where
           considering
           Winter
           was
           come
           ,
           the
           Seas
           dangerous
           ,
           the
           season
           cold
           ,
           the
           winds
           high
           ,
           and
           being
           well
           furnished
           for
           a
           Plantation
           ,
           we
           entered
           upon
           discovery
           ,
           and
           setled
           at
           Plymouth
           ,
           where
           God
           being
           pleased
           to
           preserve
           and
           enable
           us
           ,
           wee
           that
           went
           ,
           were
           at
           a
           Thousand
           pounds
           charge
           in
           sending
           for
           our
           Brethren
           that
           were
           behinde
           ,
           and
           in
           providing
           there
           for
           them
           till
           they
           could
           reape
           a
           crop
           of
           their
           owne
           labours
           .
           And
           so
           good
           Reader
           ,
           I
           have
           given
           thee
           a
           true
           and
           faithfull
           account
           ,
           though
           very
           briefe
           ,
           of
           our
           proceedings
           ,
           wherein
           thou
           seest
           how
           a
           late
           Writer
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           informed
           him●
           ,
           have
           wronged
           our
           enterprise
           ▪
           And
           truly
           what
           I
           have
           written
           ,
           is
           far
           short
           of
           what
           it
           was
           ,
           omitting
           for
           brevity
           sake
           many
           circumstances
           ,
           as
           the
           large
           offer●
           the
           Dutch
           offered
           us
           ,
           either
           to
           have
           removed
           into
           Zealand
           ,
           and
           there
           lived
           with
           them
           :
           or
           if
           we
           would
           go
           on
           such
           adventures
           ,
           to
           goe
           under
           them
           to
           Hudsons
           River
           (
           where
           they
           have
           since
           a
           great
           plantation
           ,
           &c.
           )
           and
           how
           they
           would
           freely
           have
           transported
           us
           ,
           and
           furnished
           every
           family
           with
           cattle
           ,
           &c.
           
           Also
           the
           English
           Merchants
           that
           joyned
           with
           us
           in
           this
           expedition
           ,
           whom
           wee
           since
           bought
           out
           ,
           which
           is
           fitter
           for
           an
           History
           ,
           then
           an
           answer
           to
           such
           an
           Objection
           ,
           (
           &
           I
           trust
           will
           be
           accomplished
           in
           good
           time
           .
           )
           By
           all
           which
           the
           Reader
           may
           see
           there
           was
           no
           breach
           between
           us
           that
           went
           ,
           and
           the
           brethren
           that
           stayed
           ,
           but
           such
           love
           as
           indeed
           is
           seldome
           found
           on
           earth
           .
        
         
         
           And
           for
           the
           many
           plantations
           that
           come
           ●ver
           to
           us
           upon
           notice
           of
           Gods
           blessing
           upon
           us
           ,
           whereas
           't
           is
           falsly
           said
           ,
           they
           tooke
           Plimouth
           for
           their
           president
           as
           fast
           as
           they
           came
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           I
           con●esse
           that
           some
           of
           the
           chiefe
           of
           them
           advised
           with
           us
           (
           comming
           over
           to
           be
           freed
           from
           the
           burthen
           some
           ceremonies
           then
           imposed
           in
           England
           )
           how
           they
           should
           doe
           to
           fall
           upon
           a
           right
           platforme
           of
           worship
           ,
           and
           desired
           to
           that
           end
           since
           God
           had
           honoured
           us
           to
           lay
           the
           foundation
           of
           a
           Common-weale
           ,
           and
           to
           settle
           a
           Church
           in
           it
           ,
           〈◊〉
           shew
           them
           whereupon
           our
           practice
           was
           grounded
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           found
           upon
           due
           search
           it
           was
           built
           upon
           the
           Word
           ,
           they
           should
           be
           willing
           to
           take
           up
           what
           was
           of
           God.
           We
           accordingly
           shewed
           them
           the
           Primitive
           practice
           for
           our
           warrant
           ,
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           the
           Epistles
           written
           to
           the
           severall
           Churches
           by
           the
           said
           Apostles
           together
           with
           the
           Commandements
           of
           Christ
           the
           Lord
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           other
           our
           warrants
           for
           every
           particular
           wee
           did
           from
           the
           booke
           of
           God.
           Which
           being
           by
           them
           well
           weighed
           and
           considered
           ,
           they
           also
           entred
           into
           Covenant
           with
           God
           and
           one
           with
           another
           to
           walke
           in
           all
           his
           wayes
           revealed
           ,
           or
           as
           they
           should
           bee
           made
           knowne
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           worship
           him
           according
           to
           his
           will
           revealed
           in
           his
           written
           word
           onely
           ,
           &c.
           
           So
           that
           here
           also
           thou
           maist
           see
           they
           set
           not
           the
           Church
           at
           Plimouth
           before
           them
           for
           example
           ,
           but
           the
           Primitive
           Churches
           were
           and
           are
           their
           and
           our
           mutuall
           patternes
           and
           examples
           ,
           which
           are
           onely
           worthy
           to
           be
           ●ollowed
           ,
           having
           the
           blessed
           Apostles
           amongst
           them
           which
           were
           sent
           immediately
           by
           Christ
           himselfe
           and
           enabled
           and
           guided
           by
           the
           unerring
           Spirit
           of
           God.
           And
           truly
           this
           is
           a
           patternesit
           to
           b●e
           followed
           of
           all
           that
           feare
           God
           ,
           and
           no
           man
           or
           men
           to
           bee
           followed
           further
           then
           they
           follow
           Christ
           and
           them
           .
        
         
           Having
           thus
           briefly
           shewed
           that
           the
           foundation
           of
           our
           New-England
           Plantations
           was
           not
           laid
           upon
           Schisme
           ,
           division
           ,
           or
           Separation
           ,
           but
           upon
           love
           ,
           peace
           ,
           and
           holinesse
           ;
           yea
           ,
           such
           love
           and
           mutuall
           care
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Leyden
           for
           the
           spreading
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           the
           welfare
           of
           each
           other
           ,
           and
           their
           posterities
           to
           succeeding
           generations
           ,
           as
           is
           seldome
           found
           on
           earth
           :
           And
           having
           shewed
           also
           that
           the
           Primitive
           Churches
           are
           the
           onely
           pattern
           which
           the
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           in
           New-England
           have
           in
           their
           eye
           ,
           not
           following
           
             Luther
             ,
             Calvin
             ,
             Knoxe
             ,
             Ai●worth
             ,
             Robinson
             ,
             Amies
             ,
          
           or
           any
           other
           ,
           further
           then
           they
           follow
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ;
           I
           am
           earnestly
           requested
           to
           cleare
           up
           another
           grosse
           mistake
           which
           caused
           many
           ,
           and
           still
           doth
           ,
           
           to
           judge
           the
           harder
           of
           New-England
           ,
           and
           the
           Churches
           there
           ,
           because
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             The
             Church
             of
             Plymouth
             which
             went
             first
             from
             Leyden
             ,
             were
             Schismaticks
             ,
             Bromnists
             ,
             rigid
             Separatists
             ,
             &c.
             having
             Mr.
          
           Robinson
           
             for
             their
             Pastor
             ,
             who-made
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             last
             prosessed
             separation
             from
             other
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Churches
             in
             New-England
             holding
             communion
             with
             that
             Church
             ,
             are
             to
             bee
             reputed
             such
             as
             they
             are
             .
          
        
         
           For
           an●were
           to
           this
           aspersion
           ,
           First
           ,
           he
           that
           knew
           Mr.
           Robinson
           ,
           either
           by
           his
           Doct●ine
           daily
           taught
           ,
           or
           hath
           read
           his
           Apology
           published
           not
           long
           before
           his
           death
           ,
           or
           knew
           the
           practise
           of
           that
           Church
           of
           Christ
           under
           his
           government
           ,
           or
           was
           acquainted
           with
           the
           wholsome
           counsell
           he
           gave
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Church
           which
           went
           for
           New-England
           at
           their
           departure
           and
           afterward
           ,
           might
           easily
           resolve
           the
           doubt
           ,
           and
           take
           off
           the
           aspersion
           .
        
         
           For
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           ●
           living
           three
           yeares
           under
           his
           Ministery
           ,
           before
           we
           began
           the
           worke
           of
           Plantation
           in
           New-England
           ;
           It
           was
           alwayes
           against
           separation
           from
           any
           the
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           ,
           professing
           and
           holding
           communion
           both
           with
           the
           French
           and
           Dutch
           Churches
           ,
           yea
           ,
           tendering
           it
           to
           the
           Scots
           also
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           make
           appeare
           more
           particularly
           anon
           .
           Ever
           holding
           forth
           how
           wary
           persons
           ought
           to
           bee
           in
           separating
           from
           a
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           till
           Christ
           the
           Lord
           departed
           wholly
           from
           it
           ,
           man
           ought
           not
           to
           leave
           it
           ,
           onely
           to
           beare
           witnesse
           against
           the
           corruption
           that
           was
           in
           it
           .
           But
           if
           any
           object
           ,
           he
           separated
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           wrote
           largely
           against
           it
           ;
           I
           acknowledge
           hee
           wrote
           largely
           against
           it
           ,
           but
           yet
           let
           me
           tell
           you
           ,
           hee
           allowed
           hearing
           the
           godly
           Ministers
           preach
           and
           pray
           in
           the
           publick
           Assamblies
           ;
           yea
           ,
           hee
           allowed
           private
           communion
           not
           onely
           with
           them
           ,
           but
           all
           that
           were
           faithfull
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           in
           the
           Kingdome
           and
           else
           where
           upon
           all
           occasions
           ;
           yea
           ,
           honored
           them
           for
           the
           power
           of
           godlinesse
           above
           all
           other
           the
           professors
           of
           Religion
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           nay
           ,
           I
           may
           truly
           say
           ,
           his
           spirit
           cleaved
           unto
           them
           ,
           being
           so
           well
           acquainted
           with
           the
           integrity
           of
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           care
           to
           walke
           blamelesse
           in
           their
           lives
           ,
           which
           was
           no
           small
           motive
           to
           him
           to
           perswade
           us
           to
           remove
           from
           Holland
           ,
           where
           wee
           might
           probably
           not
           onely
           continue
           English
           ,
           but
           have
           and
           maintain
           such
           sweet
           communion
           with
           the
           godly
           of
           that
           Nation
           ,
           as
           through
           Gods
           great
           mercy
           we
           enjoy
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           I
           confesse
           he
           was
           more
           rigid
           in
           his
           course
           and
           way
           at
           first
           ,
           then
           towards
           his
           latter
           end
           ;
           for
           his
           study
           was
           peace
           and
           union
           
           so
           far
           as
           might
           agree
           with
           faith
           and
           a
           good
           conscience
           ;
           and
           for
           schi●●●
           and
           division
           ,
           there
           was
           nothing
           in
           the
           world
           more
           hatefull
           to
           him
           :
           But
           for
           the
           government
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           in
           the
           Episcopall
           way
           ,
           the
           Liturgy
           and
           stinted
           prayers
           of
           the
           Church
           then
           ;
           yea
           ,
           the
           constitution
           of
           it
           as
           Nationall
           ,
           and
           so
           consequently
           the
           corrupt
           communion
           of
           the
           unworthy
           with
           the
           worthy
           receivers
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           these
           things
           were
           never
           approved
           of
           him
           ,
           but
           witnessed
           against
           to
           his
           death
           ,
           and
           are
           by
           the
           C●urch
           over
           which
           he
           was
           to
           this
           day
           .
           And
           if
           the
           Lord
           would
           be
           pleased
           to
           stir
           up
           the
           hearts
           of
           those
           ,
           in
           whom
           (
           under
           him
           )
           the
           power
           of
           Reformation
           lies
           ,
           to
           reform
           that
           abuse
           ,
           that
           a
           distinction
           might
           once
           be
           put
           between
           the
           precious
           and
           the
           vile
           ,
           particular
           Churches
           might
           be
           gathered
           by
           the
           powerfull
           preaching
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           those
           onely
           admitted
           into
           communion
           ,
           whose
           hearts
           the
           Lord
           perswades
           to
           submit
           unto
           the
           Iron
           rod
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           O
           how
           sweet
           then
           would
           the
           communion
           of
           the
           Churches
           be
           !
           How
           thorow
           the
           Reformation
           !
           How
           easie
           would
           the
           differences
           be
           reconciled
           between
           the
           Presbyterian
           and
           Independent
           way
           !
           How
           would
           the
           God
           of
           peace
           which
           commandeth
           love
           and
           good
           agreement
           smile
           upon
           this
           Nation
           !
           How
           would
           the
           subtle
           underminers
           of
           it
           be
           disappointed
           ,
           and
           the
           faithfull
           provoked
           to
           sing
           songs
           of
           praise
           and
           thanksgiving
           !
           Nay
           ,
           how
           would
           the
           God
           of
           order
           be
           glorified
           in
           such
           orderly
           walking
           of
           the
           Saints
           !
           And
           as
           they
           have
           fought
           together
           for
           the
           liberties
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           Eccle●iasticall
           and
           Civill
           ;
           so
           may
           they
           joyn
           together
           in
           the
           preservation
           of
           them
           (
           which
           otherwise
           ,
           't
           is
           to
           be
           ●eared
           will
           not
           long
           continue
           )
           and
           in
           the
           praises
           of
           our
           God
           who
           hath
           been
           so
           good
           to
           his
           poore
           distressed
           ones
           ,
           whom
           he
           hath
           delivered
           ,
           and
           whom
           he
           will
           deliver
           out
           of
           all
           their
           troubles
           .
           But
           I
           have
           made
           too
           great
           a
           digression
           ,
           and
           must
           return
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           I
           should
           speak
           of
           Mr.
           Robinsons
           Apology
           ,
           wherein
           he
           maketh
           a
           briefe
           defence
           against
           many
           adversaries
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           because
           it
           is
           both
           in
           Latine
           and
           English
           ,
           of
           small
           price
           ,
           and
           easie
           to
           bee
           had
           ,
           I
           shall
           for
           beare
           to
           write
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           onely
           refer
           the
           Reader
           to
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           differences
           between
           his
           congregation
           ,
           and
           other
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           thing
           I
           would
           have
           the
           Reader
           take
           notice
           of
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           however
           the
           church
           of
           Leyden
           differed
           in
           some
           particulars
           ,
           yet
           made
           no
           Schisme
           or
           separation
           from
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           but
           held
           communion
           with
           them
           occasionally
           :
           For
           we
           ever
           placed
           a
           large
           ▪
           difference
           .
           
           between
           those
           that
           grounded
           their
           practise
           upon
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           (
           tho
           differing
           from
           us
           in
           the
           exposition
           or
           understanding
           of
           it
           )
           and
           those
           that
           hated
           such
           Reformers
           and
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           went
           on
           in
           Antichristian
           opposition
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           persecution
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           late
           Lord
           Bishops
           did
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           in
           deed
           and
           truth
           (
           whatever
           their
           pretences
           were
           )
           that
           Christ
           should
           rule
           over
           them
           .
           But
           as
           they
           often
           stretched
           out
           their
           hands
           against
           the
           saints
           ;
           so
           God
           hath
           withered
           the
           Arm
           of
           their
           power
           ,
           thrown
           them
           down
           from
           their
           high
           &
           lofty
           sea●s
           ,
           and
           slain
           the
           chiefe
           of
           their
           persons
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Hierarchy
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           become
           an
           example
           to
           all
           those
           that
           rise
           against
           God
           in
           his
           Sabbath
           ,
           in
           the
           preaching
           of
           his
           Word
           ,
           in
           his
           Saints
           ,
           in
           the
           purity
           of
           his
           Ordinances
           ,
           And
           I
           heartily
           desire
           that
           others
           may
           heare
           and
           feare
           withall
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           Dutch
           ,
           it
           was
           usuall
           for
           our
           Members
           that
           understood
           the
           language
           ,
           and
           lived
           in
           ,
           or
           occasionally
           came
           over
           to
           London
           ,
           to
           communicate
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           one
           
             Iohn
             Ienny
          
           a
           Brewer
           long
           did
           ,
           his
           wife
           and
           family
           ,
           &c.
           and
           without
           any
           offence
           to
           the
           Church
           :
           So
           also
           for
           any
           that
           had
           occasion
           to
           travel
           into
           any
           other
           part
           of
           the
           Netherlands
           they
           daily
           did
           the
           like
           :
           And
           our
           Pastor
           Mr.
           Robinson
           in
           the
           time
           when
           Arminianisme
           prevailed
           so
           much
           ,
           at
           the
           request
           of
           the
           most
           Orthodox
           Divines
           ,
           as
           
             Poliander
             ,
             Festus
             ,
             Homlius
             ,
             &c.
          
           disputed
           daily
           against
           Episcopius
           (
           in
           the
           Academy
           at
           Leyden
           )
           and
           others
           the
           grand
           champions
           of
           that
           error
           ▪
           and
           had
           as
           good
           respect
           amongst
           them
           ,
           as
           any
           of
           their
           own
           Divines
           ;
           Insomuch
           as
           when
           God
           took
           him
           away
           from
           them
           and
           us
           by
           death
           ,
           the
           University
           ,
           and
           Ministers
           of
           the
           City
           accompanied
           him
           to
           his
           grave
           with
           all
           their
           accustomed
           solemnities
           ;
           bewayling
           the
           great
           losse
           that
           not
           onely
           that
           particular
           Church
           had
           ,
           whereof
           he
           was
           Pastor
           ;
           but
           some
           of
           the
           chief
           of
           them
           sadly
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           sustained
           a
           losse
           by
           the
           death
           of
           that
           worthy
           Instrument
           of
           the
           Gospel
           I
           could
           instance
           also
           divers
           of
           their
           members
           that
           understood
           the
           English
           tongue
           ,
           and
           betook
           themselves
           to
           the
           communion
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           went
           with
           us
           to
           New-England
           ,
           as
           
             Godbert
             Godbertson
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           Yea
           ,
           at
           this
           very
           instant
           ,
           another
           called
           
             Moses
             Symonson
          
           ,
           because
           a
           child
           of
           one
           that
           was
           in
           communion
           with
           the
           Du●ch
           Church
           at
           Leyden
           ,
           is
           admitted
           into
           Church-fellowship
           at
           Plymouth
           in
           New-England
           ,
           and
           his
           children
           also
           to
           Baptism
           ,
           as
           wel
           as
           our
           own
           ,
           and
           other
           D●etch
           also
           in
           communion
           at
           
             Salem
             ,
             &c.
          
           
        
         
           And
           for
           the
           French
           Churches
           th●●
           we
           held
           ,
           and
           do
           hold
           communion
           
           with
           them
           ,
           take
           notice
           of
           our
           practise
           at
           
             Leyden
             ,
             viz.
          
           that
           one
           
             Samuel
             Terry
          
           was
           received
           from
           the
           French
           Church
           there
           ,
           into
           communion
           with
           us
           ;
           also
           the
           wife
           of
           
             Francis
             Cooke
          
           being
           a
           Walloone
           ,
           holds
           communion
           with
           the
           Church
           at
           Plymouth
           ,
           as
           she
           came
           from
           the
           French
           ,
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           be
           vertue
           of
           communion
           of
           Churches
           ;
           There
           is
           also
           one
           
             Philip
             Delanoy
          
           born
           of
           French
           parents
           ,
           came
           to
           us
           from
           L●yden
           to
           New-Plymouth
           ,
           who
           comming
           to
           age
           of
           discerning
           ,
           demanded
           also
           communion
           with
           us
           ,
           &
           proving
           himself
           to
           be
           come
           of
           such
           parents
           as
           were
           in
           ful
           communion
           with
           the
           French
           Churches
           ,
           was
           here
           upon
           admitted
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           Plymouth
           ;
           and
           after
           upon
           his
           removal
           of
           habitation
           to
           D●xburrow
           where
           M.
           
             Ralph
             Partridge
          
           is
           Pastor
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           upon
           Letters
           of
           recommendation
           from
           the
           Church
           at
           Plymouth
           ,
           hee
           was
           also
           admitted
           into
           fellowship
           with
           the
           Church
           at
           Duxburrow
           ,
           being
           six
           miles
           distant
           from
           Plymouth
           ;
           and
           so
           I
           dare
           say
           ,
           if
           his
           occasions
           lead
           him
           ,
           may
           from
           Church
           to
           church
           throughout
           New-England
           .
           For
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           the
           Dutch
           and
           French
           Churches
           either
           of
           them
           being
           a
           people
           distinct
           from
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           gathered
           into
           an
           holy
           communion
           ,
           and
           not
           Nationall
           Churches
           ,
           nay
           ,
           so
           far
           from
           it
           ,
           as
           I
           verily
           beleeve
           the
           sixth
           person
           is
           not
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           difference
           is
           so
           small
           (
           if
           moderately
           pondered
           ,
           between
           them
           and
           us
           )
           as
           we
           dare
           not
           for
           the
           world
           deny
           communion
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           however
           wee
           have
           had
           least
           occasion
           offered
           to
           hold
           communion
           with
           them
           ;
           yet
           thus
           much
           I
           can
           and
           doe
           affirme
           ,
           that
           a
           godly
           Divine
           comming
           over
           to
           Leyden
           in
           Holland
           ,
           where
           a
           Booke
           was
           printed
           ,
           〈◊〉
           1619
           ▪
           as
           I
           take
           it
           ,
           shewing
           the
           nullity
           of
           Perth
           ,
           Assembled
           ,
           whom
           we
           judged
           to
           bee
           the
           Author
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           hidden
           in
           Holland
           for
           a
           season
           to
           avoid
           the
           rage
           of
           those
           evill
           times
           (
           whose
           name
           I
           have
           forgotten
           ;
           )
           This
           man
           being
           very
           conversant
           with
           our
           Pastor
           Mr.
           Robinson
           ,
           and
           using
           to
           come
           to
           hear
           him
           on
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           after
           Sermon-ended
           ,
           the
           Church
           being
           to
           partake
           in
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           this
           Minister
           stood
           up
           and
           desired
           hee
           might
           ,
           without
           offence
           ,
           stay
           and
           see
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           administration
           ,
           ●and
           our
           participation
           in
           that
           Ordinance
           ;
           To
           which
           our
           Pastor
           answered
           in
           these
           very
           words
           ,
           or
           to
           this
           effect
           ,
           
             Reverend
             Sir
             ,
             you
             may
             not
             onely
             stay
             to
             behold
             us
             ,
             but
             par●k
             with
             us
             ,
             if
             you
             please
             ,
             for
             wee
             acknowledge
             the
             Churches
             of
             Scotland
             to
             be
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           The
           Minister
           also
           replyed
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           if
           not
           also
           in
           the
           same
           words
           ▪
           
             That
             for
             his
             part
             hee
             could
             comfortable
             partake
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             willingly
             would
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             possible
             some
             of
             his
             brethren
             of
             Scotland
             
             might
             take
             offence
             at
             his
             act
          
           ;
           which
           he
           desired
           to
           avoid
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           opinion
           the
           English
           Churches
           which
           they
           held
           communion
           withall
           had
           of
           us
           :
           However
           he
           rendered
           thanks
           to
           Mr.
           Robinson
           ,
           and
           desired
           in
           that
           respect
           to
           be
           onely
           a
           spectator
           of
           us
           .
           These
           things
           I
           was
           earnestly
           requested
           to
           publish
           to
           the
           world
           by
           some
           of
           thè
           godly
           Presbyterian
           party
           ,
           who
           apprehend
           the
           world
           to
           bee
           ignorant
           of
           our
           proceedings
           ,
           conceiving
           in
           charity
           that
           if
           they
           had
           been
           knowne
           ,
           some
           late
           Writers
           and
           Preacher
           would
           never
           have
           written
           and
           spoke
           of
           us
           as
           they
           did
           ,
           and
           still
           doe
           as
           they
           have
           occasion
           :
           But
           what
           they
           ignorantly
           judge
           ,
           write
           ,
           or
           speak
           of
           us
           ,
           I
           trust
           the
           Lord
           in
           mercy
           wil
           passe
           by
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           for
           the
           wholsome
           counsell
           Mr.
           Robinson
           gav●
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Church
           whereof
           he
           was
           pastor
           ,
           at
           their
           departure
           from
           him
           to
           begin
           the
           great
           worke
           of
           Plantation
           in
           New-England
           ,
           amongst
           other
           wholsome
           Instructions
           and
           Exhortations
           ,
           hee
           used
           these
           expressions
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           ;
           We
           are
           now
           ere
           long
           to
           part
           asunder
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           knoweth
           whether
           ever
           he
           should
           live
           to
           see
           our
           faces
           again
           :
           but
           whether
           the
           Lord
           had
           appointed
           it
           or
           not
           ,
           he
           charged
           us
           before
           God
           and
           his
           blessed
           Angels
           ,
           to
           follow
           him
           no
           further
           then
           he
           followed
           Christ
           ,
           And
           if
           God
           should
           reveal
           any
           thing
           to
           us
           by
           any
           other
           instrument
           of
           his
           ,
           to
           be
           as
           ready
           to
           receive
           it
           ,
           as
           ever
           we
           were
           to
           receive
           any
           truth
           by
           his
           Ministery
           :
           For
           he
           was
           very
           confident
           the
           Lord
           had
           more
           truth
           and
           light
           yet
           to
           breake
           forth
           out
           of
           his
           holy
           Word
           .
           He
           took
           occasion
           also
           miserably
           to
           bewaile
           the
           state
           and
           condition
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           who
           were
           come
           to
           a
           period
           in
           Religion
           ,
           and
           would
           goe
           no
           further
           then
           the
           instruments
           of
           their
           Reformation
           :
           As
           for
           example
           ,
           the
           Lutherans
           they
           could
           not
           be
           drawne
           to
           goe
           beyond
           what
           Luther
           saw
           ,
           for
           whatever
           part
           of
           Gods
           will
           he
           had
           further
           imparted
           and
           revealed
           to
           Calvin
           ,
           they
           will
           rather
           die
           them
           embrace
           it
           .
           And
           so
           also
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           you
           see
           the
           Calvinists
           ,
           they
           stick
           where
           he
           left
           them
           :
           A
           misery
           much
           to
           bee
           lamented
           ;
           For
           though
           they
           were
           precious
           shining
           lights
           in
           their
           times
           ,
           yet
           God
           had
           not
           revealed
           his
           whole
           will
           to
           them
           :
           And
           were
           they
           now
           living
           ,
           saith
           hee
           ,
           they
           would
           bee
           as
           ready
           and
           willing
           to
           embrace
           further
           light
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           had
           received
           .
           Here
           also
           he
           put
           us
           in
           mind
           of
           our
           Church-Covenant
           (
           at
           least
           that
           part
           of
           it
           )
           whereby
           wee
           promise
           and
           covenant
           with
           God
           and
           one
           with
           another
           ,
           to
           receive
           whatsoever
           light
           or
           truth
           shall
           be
           made
           known
           to
           us
           from
           his
           written
           Word
           :
           but
           withall
           exhorted
           us
           to
           take
           heed
           what
           
           we
           received
           for
           truth
           ,
           and
           well
           to
           examine
           and
           compare
           ,
           and
           weigh
           it
           with
           other
           Scriptures
           of
           truth
           ,
           before
           we
           received
           it
           ;
           For
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             It
             is
             not
             possible
             the
             Christian
             world
             should
             come
             so
             l●tely
             cut
             of
             su●h
             thick
             Antichristian
             darknesse
             ,
             and
             that
             full
             perfection
             of
             knowledge
             should
             breake
             forth
             at
             once
             .
          
        
         
           Another
           thing
           hee
           commended
           to
           us
           ,
           was
           ,
           that
           wee
           should
           use
           all
           meanes
           to
           avoid
           and
           shake
           off
           the
           name
           of
           Brownist
           ,
           being
           a
           meer
           nick-name
           and
           brand
           to
           make
           Religion
           odious
           ,
           and
           the
           professors
           of
           it
           to
           the
           Christian
           world
           ;
           and
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           said
           hee
           ,
           I
           should
           be
           glad
           if
           some
           godly
           Minister
           would
           goe
           over
           with
           you
           ,
           or
           come
           to
           you
           ,
           before
           my
           comming
           ;
           For
           ,
           said
           hee
           ,
           there
           will
           bee
           no
           difference
           between
           the
           unconformable
           Ministers
           and
           you
           ,
           when
           they
           come
           to
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           Ordinances
           out
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           :
           And
           so
           advised
           us
           by
           all
           meanes
           to
           endeavour
           to
           close
           with
           the
           godly
           party
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           rather
           to
           study
           union
           then
           division
           ;
           viz.
           how
           neare
           we
           might
           possibly
           ,
           without
           sin
           close
           with
           them
           ,
           then
           in
           the
           least
           measure
           to
           affect
           division
           or
           separation
           from
           them
           .
           And
           be
           not
           loath
           to
           take
           another
           Pastor
           or
           Teacher
           ,
           saith
           hee
           ,
           for
           that
           flock
           that
           hath
           two
           shepheards
           is
           not
           indangered
           ,
           but
           secured
           by
           it
           .
           Many
           other
           things
           there
           were
           of
           great
           and
           weighty
           consequence
           which
           he
           commended
           to
           us
           ,
           but
           these
           things
           I
           thought
           good
           to
           relate
           ,
           at
           the
           request
           of
           some
           well-willers
           to
           the
           peace
           and
           good
           agreement
           of
           the
           godly
           ,
           (
           so
           distracted
           at
           present
           about
           the
           settling
           of
           Church-government
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           England
           )
           that
           so
           both
           sides
           may
           truly
           see
           what
           this
           poor
           despised
           Church
           of
           Christ
           now
           at
           
             New-Plymouth
             in
             New-England
          
           ,
           but
           formerly
           at
           Leyden
           in
           Holland
           ,
           was
           and
           is
           ;
           how
           far
           they
           were
           and
           still
           are
           from
           separation
           from
           the
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           ,
           especially
           those
           that
           are
           Reformed
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           we
           professe
           and
           desire
           to
           practise
           a
           separation
           from
           the
           world
           ,
           &
           the
           works
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           which
           are
           works
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speaketh
           of
           ,
           
             Ephes.
             5.
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             1
             
             Cor.
          
           6.
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           and
           Ephes.
           2.
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           And
           as
           the
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           are
           all
           Saints
           by
           calling
           ,
           so
           wedesire
           to
           see
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           shining
           forth
           ,
           (
           at
           least
           seemingly
           ,
           leaving
           secret
           things
           to
           God
           )
           in
           all
           we
           admit
           into
           church
           fellowship
           with
           us
           ,
           &
           to
           keep
           off
           such
           as
           openly
           wallow
           in
           the
           mire
           of
           their
           sins
           ,
           that
           neither
           the
           holy
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           the
           communion
           of
           the
           Saints
           may
           be
           leavened
           or
           polluted
           thereby
           .
           And
           if
           any
           joyning
           to
           us
           formerly
           ,
           either
           when
           we
           lived
           at
           Leyden
           in
           Holland
           ,
           or
           since
           we
           came
           to
           New-England
           ,
           have
           with
           the
           manifestation
           of
           their
           
           faith
           and
           profession
           of
           holiness
           held
           forth
           therewith
           separation
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           I
           have
           divers
           times
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           one
           place
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           heard
           either
           
             Mr.
             Robinson
          
           our
           Pastor
           ,
           or
           
             Mr.
             Brewster
          
           our
           Elder
           stop
           them
           forthwith
           ,
           shewing
           them
           that
           wee
           required
           no
           such
           things
           at
           their
           hands
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           hold
           ●orth
           faith
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           holinesse
           in
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           submission
           to
           every
           Ordinance
           and
           appointment
           of
           God
           ,
           leaving
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Lord
           before
           whom
           they
           should
           stand
           or
           fall
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           wee
           ought
           to
           pray
           to
           reforme
           what
           was
           amisse
           amongst
           them
           .
           Now
           this
           Reformation
           we
           have
           lived
           to
           see
           performed
           and
           brought
           about
           by
           the
           mighty
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           this
           day
           in
           a
           good
           measure
           ,
           and
           I
           hope
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           will
           perfect
           his
           work
           of
           Reformation
           ,
           till
           all
           be
           according
           to
           the
           good
           pleasure
           of
           his
           will.
           By
           all
           which
           I
           desire
           the
           Reader
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           our
           former
           and
           present
           practise
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           injurious
           and
           scandalous
           taunting
           reports
           are
           passed
           on
           us
           .
           And
           if
           these
           things
           will
           not
           satisfie
           ,
           but
           wee
           must
           still
           suffer
           reproach
           ,
           and
           others
           for
           our
           sakes
           ,
           because
           they
           and
           wee
           thus
           walke
           ,
           our
           practise
           being
           for
           ought
           wee
           know
           ,
           wholly
           grounded
           on
           the
           written
           Word
           ,
           without
           any
           addition
           or
           humane
           invention
           knowne
           to
           us
           ,
           taking
           our
           patterne
           from
           the
           Primitive
           Churches
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           regulated
           by
           the
           blessed
           Apostles
           in
           their
           owne
           dayes
           ,
           who
           were
           taught
           and
           instructed
           by
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           had
           the
           unerring
           and
           all-knowing
           Spirit
           of
           God
           to
           bring
           to
           their
           remembrance
           the
           things
           they
           had
           heard
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           if
           wee
           must
           still
           suffer
           such
           reproach
           ,
           notwithstanding
           our
           charity
           towards
           them
           who
           will
           notbe
           in
           charity
           with
           us
           ;
           Gods
           will
           be
           done
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           aspersion
           cast
           upon
           us
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           will
           not
           suffer
           any
           that
           differ
           from
           us
           never
           so
           little
           to
           reside
           or
           cohabite
           with
           us
           ;
           no
           nor
           the
           Presbyterian
           Government
           which
           differeth
           so
           little
           from
           us
           .
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
           our
           practise
           witnesseth
           the
           contrary
           .
           For
           't
           is
           well
           knowne
           that
           Mr.
           Parker
           and
           Mr.
           Noyce
           who
           are
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Church
           at
           N●wberry
           are
           in
           that
           way
           and
           so
           knowne
           so
           farre
           as
           a
           single
           Congregation
           can
           bee
           exercised
           in
           it
           ;
           yet
           never
           had
           the
           least
           molestation
           or
           disturbance
           ,
           and
           have
           and
           finde
           as
           good
           respect
           from
           Magistrates
           and
           people
           as
           other
           Elders
           in
           the
           Congregationall
           or
           Primitive
           way
           .
           'T
           is
           knowne
           also
           that
           Mr.
           Hubbard
           the
           Minister
           at
           Hengam
           hath
           declared
           himselfe
           for
           that
           way
           :
           nay
           which
           is
           more
           then
           ever
           I
           heard
           of
           the
           other
           two
           ,
           hee
           refuseth
           to
           
           baptize
           no
           children
           that
           are
           tendred
           to
           him
           (
           although
           this
           liberty
           stands
           not
           upon
           a
           Presbyterian
           bottome
           )
           and
           yet
           the
           Civill
           State
           never
           molested
           him
           for
           it
           :
           onely
           comming
           to
           a
           Synod
           held
           in
           the
           Country
           the
           last
           yeare
           ,
           which
           the
           Magistrates
           called
           ,
           requesting
           the
           Churches
           to
           send
           their
           Elders
           and
           such
           other
           as
           might
           bee
           able
           to
           hold
           forth
           the
           light
           of-God
           from
           his
           written
           word
           in
           case
           of
           some
           doubts
           which
           did
           arise
           in
           the
           Country
           :
           I
           say
           hee
           comming
           the
           last
           sitting
           of
           the
           Assembly
           which
           was
           adjourned
           to
           the
           eighth
           of
           Iune
           next
           ,
           was
           in
           all
           meeknesse
           and
           love
           requested
           to
           bee
           present
           and
           hold
           forth
           his
           light
           hee
           went
           by
           in
           baptizing
           all
           that
           were
           brought
           to
           him
           ,
           hereby
           waving
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           Churches
           ;
           which
           he
           promising
           to
           take
           into
           consideration
           they
           rested
           in
           his
           answer
           .
           So
           also
           't
           is
           wel
           known
           ,
           that
           before
           these
           unhappy
           troubles
           arose
           in
           England
           and
           Scotland
           ,
           there
           were
           divers
           Gentlemen
           of
           Scotland
           that
           groaned
           under
           the
           heavy
           pressaries
           of
           those
           times
           ,
           wrote
           to
           New-England
           to
           know
           whether
           they
           might
           freely
           be
           suffered
           to
           exercise
           their
           Presbyteriall
           government
           amongst
           us
           .
           And
           it
           was
           answered
           affimatively
           they
           might
           :
           and
           they
           sending
           over
           a
           Gentleman
           to
           take
           a
           view
           of
           some
           fit
           place
           ;
           A
           River
           called
           Meromeck
           neare
           Ipswich
           and
           Newberry
           aforesaid
           ,
           was
           shewed
           their
           Agent
           ,
           which
           he
           well
           liked
           ,
           and
           where
           wee
           have
           since
           four
           townes
           settled
           ,
           and
           more
           may
           bee
           for
           ought
           I
           know
           ,
           so
           that
           there
           they
           might
           have
           had
           a
           compleate
           Presbytery
           and
           whither
           they
           intended
           to
           have
           come
           :
           but
           meeting
           with
           manifold
           crosses
           being
           halfe
           Seas
           thorow
           they
           gave
           over
           their
           intendments
           ,
           and
           as
           I
           have
           heard
           these
           were
           many
           of
           the
           Gentlemen
           that
           first
           fell
           upon
           the
           late
           Covenant
           in
           Scotland
           :
           by
           all
           which
           will
           easily
           appeare
           how
           wee
           are
           here
           wronged
           by
           many
           ;
           and
           the
           harder
           measure
           as
           wee
           heare
           imposed
           upon
           our
           brethren
           for
           our
           sakes
           ,
           nay
           pretending
           our
           example
           of
           their
           president
           .
           And
           last
           of
           all
           ,
           not
           long
           before
           I
           came
           away
           certaine
           discontented
           persons
           in
           open
           Court
           of
           the
           Massachusets
           ,
           demanding
           that
           liberty
           ,
           it
           was
           freely
           and
           as
           openly
           tendred
           to
           them
           ;
           shewing
           their
           former
           practices
           by
           mee
           mentioned
           :
           but
           willed
           not
           to
           expect
           that
           wee
           should
           provide
           them
           Ministers
           &c.
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           but
           getting
           such
           themselves
           they
           might
           exercise
           the
           Presbyterian
           Government
           at
           their
           libertie
           ,
           walking
           peaceably
           towards
           us
           as
           wee
           trusted
           we
           should
           doe
           towards
           them
           .
           So
           that
           if
           our
           brethren
           here
           shall
           bee
           restrained
           they
           walking
           peaceably
           ,
           the
           example
           must
           not
           be
           taken
           from
           us
           ,
           but
           arise
           〈◊〉
           some
           other
           principle
           .
        
         
         
           But
           it
           will
           not
           bee
           objected
           though
           you
           deale
           thus
           with
           the
           Presbyterian
           way
           ,
           yet
           you
           have
           a
           severe
           law
           against
           Ana●aptists
           ,
           yea
           one
           was
           whipt
           at
           Massachusets
           for
           his
           Religion
           ?
           and
           your
           law
           banisheth
           them
           ?
           Answ.
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           Massachusets
           Governement
           have
           such
           a
           law
           as
           to
           banish
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           whip
           in
           that
           kinde
           .
           And
           certaine
           men
           desiring
           some
           mitigation
           of
           it
           ;
           It
           was
           answered
           in
           my
           hearing
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           we
           have
           a
           severe
           law
           ,
           but
           wee
           never
           did
           or
           will
           execute
           the
           rigour
           of
           it
           upon
           any
           ,
           and
           have
           men
           living
           amongst
           us
           ,
           nay
           some
           in
           our
           Churches
           of
           that
           judgement
           ,
           and
           as
           long
           as
           they
           carry
           themselves
           peaceably
           as
           hitherto
           they
           doe
           ,
           wee
           will
           leave
           them
           to
           God
           ,
           our selves
           having
           performed
           the
           duty
           of
           brethren
           to
           them
           .
           And
           whereas
           there
           was
           one
           whipt
           amongst
           us
           ;
           't
           is
           true
           wee
           knew
           his
           judgement
           what
           it
           was
           :
           but
           had
           hee
           not
           carried
           himselfe
           so
           contemptuously
           towards
           the
           Authority
           God
           hath
           betrusted
           us
           with
           in
           an
           high
           exemplary
           measure
           ,
           wee
           had
           never
           so
           censured
           him
           :
           and
           therefore
           he
           may
           thank
           himself
           who
           suffered
           as
           an
           evill
           doer
           in
           that
           respect
           .
           But
           the
           reason
           wherefore
           wee
           are
           loath
           either
           to
           repeale
           or
           alter
           the
           law
           ,
           is
           ,
           Because
           wee
           would
           have
           it
           remaine
           in
           force
           to
           beare
           witnesse
           against
           their
           judgement
           and
           practice
           which
           we
           conceive
           them
           to
           bee
           erroneous
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           neverthelesse
           said
           the
           Governour
           to
           those
           preferred
           the
           request
           ,
           you
           may
           tel
           our
           friends
           in
           England
           ,
           whither
           yee
           are
           some
           of
           you
           going
           ,
           since
           the
           motion
           proceedeth
           from
           such
           as
           wee
           know
           move
           it
           in
           love
           to
           us
           ,
           wee
           will
           seriously
           take
           it
           into
           consideration
           at
           our
           next
           Generall
           Court.
           So
           that
           thou
           maist
           perceive
           good
           Reader
           that
           the
           worst
           is
           spoken
           of
           things
           in
           that
           kinde
           .
        
         
           Furthermore
           in
           the
           Government
           of
           Plimouth
           ,
           to
           our
           great
           griefe
           ,
           not
           onely
           the
           Pastor
           of
           a
           Congregation
           waveth
           the
           administration
           of
           baptisme
           to
           Infants
           ,
           but
           divers
           of
           his
           Congregation
           are
           fallen
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           yet
           all
           the
           meanes
           the
           civill
           power
           hath
           taken
           against
           him
           and
           them
           ,
           is
           to
           stirre
           up
           our
           Elders
           to
           give
           meeting
           and
           see
           if
           by
           godly
           conference
           they
           may
           bee
           able
           to
           convince
           and
           reclaime
           him
           ,
           as
           in
           mercy
           once
           before
           they
           had
           done
           by
           Gods
           blessing
           upon
           their
           labours
           .
           Onely
           at
           the
           foresaid
           Synod
           ,
           two
           were
           ordered
           to
           write
           to
           him
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           and
           to
           request
           his
           presence
           at
           their
           next
           meeting
           aforesaid
           to
           hold
           forth
           his
           light
           hee
           goeth
           by
           in
           waving
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           Churches
           ;
           with
           promise
           if
           it
           be
           light
           ,
           to
           walke
           by
           it
           :
           but
           if
           it
           appeare
           otherwise
           ,
           then
           they
           trust
           hee
           will
           returne
           againe
           to
           the
           unity
           of
           practice
           with
           them
           .
           And
           for
           the
           other
           
           two
           Governments
           of
           Coneetacut
           and
           Newhaven
           ,
           if
           either
           have
           any
           law
           in
           force
           against
           them
           ,
           or
           so
           much
           as
           need
           of
           a
           law
           in
           that
           kinde
           ,
           't
           is
           more
           then
           I
           have
           heard
           on
           .
        
         
           For
           our
           parts
           (
           I
           mean
           the
           Churches
           of
           New-Engl
           .
           )
           we
           are
           confident
           through
           Gods
           mercy
           ,
           the
           way
           of
           God
           in
           which
           we
           walke
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           which
           wee
           perform
           our
           Worship
           and
           service
           to
           Him
           ,
           concurreth
           with
           those
           Rules
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           hath
           left
           upon
           record
           by
           the
           Evangelists
           and
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           is
           agreeable
           with
           the
           practise
           of
           those
           Primitive
           Churches
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Acts
           ,
           and
           regulated
           by
           the
           same
           Apostles
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           not
           onely
           in
           that
           Evangelicall
           Histiory
           ,
           but
           in
           their
           Epistles
           to
           the
           severall
           Churches
           there
           mentioned
           ;
           yet
           neverthelesse
           if
           any
           thorow
           tendernesse
           of
           Conscience
           be
           otherwise
           minded
           ,
           to
           such
           wee
           never
           turn
           a
           dease
           eate
           ,
           nor
           become
           rigorous
           ,
           though
           we
           have
           the
           streame
           of
           Authority
           on
           our
           sides
           .
           Nay
           ,
           if
           in
           the
           use
           of
           all
           means
           we
           cannot
           reclaim
           them
           ,
           knowing
           the
           
             wisdome
             that
             is
             from
             above
             is
             first
             pure
             ,
             then
             peaceable
             ,
             gentle
             ,
             easie
             to
             be
             intreated
             ,
             full
             of
             mercy
             and
             good
             fruits
             ,
             without
             partiality
             ,
             and
             without
             hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             the
             fruit
             of
             righteousness
             is
             sonne
             in
             peace
             ,
             of
             them
             that
             make
             peace
             ,
          
           according
           to
           Iames
           3.
           17
           ,
           18.
           
           And
           if
           any
           differing
           from
           us
           bee
           answerable
           to
           this
           Rule
           in
           their
           lives
           and
           conversations
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           exercise
           the
           Civill
           sword
           against
           them
           .
           But
           for
           such
           as
           Gorton
           and
           his
           company
           ,
           whose
           wisdome
           seems
           not
           to
           be
           from
           above
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           in
           that
           it
           is
           
             full
             of
             envyings
             ,
             strife
             ,
             confusion
             ,
             am
             .
          
           3.
           15
           ,
           16.
           being
           therein
           such
           as
           the
           Apostle
           Iude
           speaks
           on
           ,
           v.
           8.
           viz.
           
             earthly
             ,
             sensuall
             ,
             devillish
          
           ,
           who
           
             v.
             16.
             despise
             dominion
             ,
             and
             speak
             evill
             of
             dignities
             .
          
           These
           v.
           12
           ,
           13.
           are
           
             murmurers
             ,
             complayners
             ,
             walkers
             alter
             their
             own
             lusts
             ,
             and
             their
             mouth
             speaketh
             great
             swelling
             words
             ,
          
           being
           
             clouds
             without
             water
             ,
             carried
             about
             of
             winds
             ,
             trees
             whose
             fruit
             withereth
             ,
             without
             fruit
             ,
             twice
             dead
             ,
             plucked
             up
             by
             the
             roots
             ,
             raging
             waves
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             foaming
             out
             their
             owne
             shame
             ,
             wandring
             starres
             ,
             to
             whom
          
           (
           without
           repentance
           ,
           which
           I
           much
           desire
           to
           see
           ,
           or
           hear
           of
           in
           him
           ,
           if
           it
           may
           stand
           with
           the
           will
           of
           God
           )
           
             is
             reserved
             the
             blacknesse
             of
             darknesse
             for
             ever
             .
          
           These
           I
           say
           are
           to
           be
           proceeded
           with
           by
           another
           rule
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           bee
           borne
           :
           who
           suffer
           as
           evil
           dores
           ,
           and
           area
           shame
           to
           Religion
           which
           they
           professe
           in
           word
           ,
           but
           deny
           in
           their
           lives
           and
           conversations
           .
           These
           every
           tender
           conscience
           abhors
           ,
           and
           will
           justifie
           and
           assist
           the
           
             higher
             Powers
             God
             hath
             ordained
          
           ,
           against
           such
           carnall
           Gospellers
           ,
           
             who
             heare
             not
             the
             sword
             in
             vaine
             ,
             Rom.
          
           13.
           but
           execute
           Gods
           vengeance
           on
           such
           :
           for
           the
           Civill
           Magistrate
           is
           
             the
             Minister
             of
             God
             ,
             a
             Revenger
             to
             execute
             wrath
             on
             him
             that
             doth
             evil
             .
          
           And
           
           therefore
           a
           broad
           difference
           is
           to
           be
           put
           between
           such
           evill
           doers
           ,
           and
           those
           tender
           consciences
           who
           follow
           the
           ●ight
           of
           Gods
           Word
           in
           their
           owne
           perswassions
           ,
           (
           though
           judged
           erroneous
           by
           the
           places
           where
           they
           live
           )
           so
           long
           as
           their
           waliking
           is
           answerable
           to
           the
           rules
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           by
           preserving
           peace
           ,
           and
           holding
           forth
           holinesse
           in
           their
           conversations
           amongst
           men
           .
        
         
           Thus
           much
           I
           thought
           good
           to
           signifie
           ,
           because
           we
           of
           New-England
           are
           said
           to
           be
           so
           often
           propounded
           for
           an
           example
           .
           And
           if
           any
           will
           take
           us
           for
           a
           president
           ,
           I
           desire
           they
           may
           really
           know
           what
           wee
           doe
           ,
           rather
           then
           what
           others
           ignorantly
           or
           malitiously
           report
           of
           us
           ,
           assuring
           my self
           that
           none
           will
           ever
           be
           losers
           by
           following
           us
           so
           far
           as
           we
           follow
           Christ
           :
           Which
           that
           we
           may
           doe
           ,
           and
           our
           posterities
           after
           us
           the
           Father
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           &
           our
           Father
           ,
           accept
           in
           Christ
           what
           is
           according
           to
           him
           ,
           discover
           ,
           pardon
           ,
           and
           reform
           what
           is
           amisie
           amongst
           us
           ;
           and
           guide
           us
           and
           them
           by
           the
           assistance
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           for
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           till
           time
           shal
           be
           no
           more
           ;
           that
           the
           Lord
           our
           God
           may
           still
           delight
           to
           dwell
           amongst
           his
           Plantations
           and
           Churches
           there
           by
           his
           gracious
           presence
           ,
           and
           may
           goe
           on
           blessing
           to
           blesse
           them
           with
           heavenly
           blessings
           in
           these
           earthly
           places
           ,
           that
           so
           by
           his
           blessing
           they
           may
           not
           onely
           grow
           up
           to
           a
           Nation
           ,
           but
           become
           exemplary
           for
           good
           unto
           others
           .
           And
           let
           all
           that
           wish
           wel
           to
           
             Sion
             say
             Amen
          
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           
             In
             the
             title
             of
             p.
             9
             ,
             &c.
             1037
             ▪
             in
             stead
             ,
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             of
          
           Boston
           in
           New-Engl
           .
           r.
           of
           Massachusets
           in
           New-England
           ;
           p.
           11.
           l
           ▪
           27.
           for
           purpose
           God
           ,
           r.
           purpose
           of
           God
           ;
           p.
           14
           for
           day
           of
           ,
           r.
           day
           of
           the
           ;
           p.
           30
           l.
           17.
           for
           Cope
           ,
           r
           ,
           cup
           ;
           also
           l.
           18
           for
           cope
           ,
           r.
           cup
           ;
           also
           l.
           21
           for
           Judas
           ,
           r.
           as
           Iudas
           ;
           p.
           32.
           l
           ,
           3.
           leave
           out
           to
           ;
           p.
           54.
           l.
           10
           ,
           for
           by
           ,
           r
           ▪
           in
           ;
           p.
           67.
           l.
           37.
           for
           complaining
           ,
           r.
           complained
           ;
           p.
           79.
           l.
           26.
           for
           with
           as
           indeed
           ,
           r
           ▪
           with
           them
           as
           ;
           p.
           83.
           l.
           23.
           for
           and
           ,
           put
           (
           p.
           85.
           16.
           for
           whom
           ,
           r.
           which
           .
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A66680-e3630
           
             Pag.
             9.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             10.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             11.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             12.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             13.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             15.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             16.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             17.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             18.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             19.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             24.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             25.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             26.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             28.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             29.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             30
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             32.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             33.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             34.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             16.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             22.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             18.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             28.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             26.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             11.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             36.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             26.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             26.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             1.
             pag.
             
          
           
             They
             say
             out
             of
             the
             forbidden
             ●●uire
             i.
             e.
             mans
             wisdom
             our
             Churches
             and
             Common-wealth
             is
             formed
             ▪
             2.
             
             That
             the
             whole
             edifice
             amongst
             us
             is
             raised
             up
             in
             the
             spirit
             of
             an
             hireling
             ▪
             3.
             
             That
             by
             submission
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             in
             fasting
             ,
             feasting
             ,
             retirednesse
             for
             study
             ,
             contributing
             ,
             treasuring
             ,
             i.
             e.
             for
             Church
             uses
             so
             much
             in
             severall
             Churches
             ,
             they
             doe
             nothing
             but
             bring
             forth
             fruite
             unto
             death
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             11.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A66680-e7610
           
             
               Sam.
               Gorton
            
             common
             dist●●●●er
             of
             the
             Civ●●●
             peace
             in
             all
             th●●
             Societies
             hee
             〈◊〉
             there
             lived
             i●●●
             
          
           
             Pag.
             1.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             2.